Your SlideShare is downloading. ×
Breaking dawn 4) stephenie meyer prdp
Upcoming SlideShare
Loading in...5

Thanks for flagging this SlideShare!

Oops! An error has occurred.

Saving this for later? Get the SlideShare app to save on your phone or tablet. Read anywhere, anytime – even offline.
Text the download link to your phone
Standard text messaging rates apply

Breaking dawn 4) stephenie meyer prdp


Published on

Published in: Sports, Automotive

  • Be the first to comment

No Downloads
Total Views
On Slideshare
From Embeds
Number of Embeds
Embeds 0
No embeds

Report content
Flagged as inappropriate Flag as inappropriate
Flag as inappropriate

Select your reason for flagging this presentation as inappropriate.

No notes for slide


  • 1. 2 Copyright © 2008 by Stephenie MeyerAll rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system, without the prior written permission of the publisher. Little, Brown and Company Hachette Book Group USA 237 Park Avenue, New York, NY 10017 Visit our Web site at First eBook Edition: August 2008 Little, Brown and Company is a division of Hachette Book Group USA, Inc.The Little, Brown name and logo are trademarks of Hachette Book Group USA, Inc. Epigraph for Book Three from Empire by Orson Scott Card. A Tor Book. Published by Tom Doherty Associates, LLC. Copyright © 2006 by Orson Scott Card. Reprinted with permission of the author.The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author. ISBN: 978-0-316-03283-4
  • 2. 3 AcknowledgmentsThis book is dedicated to my ninja/agent, Jodi Reamer. Thank you for keeping me off the ledge. And thanks also to my favorite band, the very aptly named Muse, for providing a saga’s worth of inspiration.
  • 4. 5Childhood is not from birth to a certain age and at a certain ageThe child is grown, and puts away childish things.Childhood is the kingdom where nobody dies. Edna St. Vincent Millay
  • 5. 6 PREFACEI’d had more than my fair share of near-death experiences; it wasn’t somethingyou ever really got used to.It seemed oddly inevitable, though, facing death again. Like I really was markedfor disaster. I’d escaped time and time again, but it kept coming back for me.Still, this time was so different from the others.You could run from someone you feared, you could try to fight someone youhated. All my reactions were geared toward those kinds of killers—the monsters,the enemies.When you loved the one who was killing you, it left you no options. How couldyou run, how could you fight, when doing so would hurt that beloved one? If yourlife was all you had to give your beloved, how could you not give it?If it was someone you truly loved?
  • 6. 7 1. ENGAGEDNo one is staring at you, I promised myself. No one is staring at you. No one isstaring at you.But, because I couldn’t lie convincingly even to myself, I had to check.As I sat waiting for one of the three traffic lights in town to turn green, I peekedto the right—in her minivan, Mrs. Weber had turned her whole torso in mydirection. Her eyes bored into mine, and I flinched back, wondering why shedidn’t drop her gaze or look ashamed. It was still considered rude to stare atpeople, wasn’t it? Didn’t that apply to me anymore?Then I remembered that these windows were so darkly tinted that she probablyhad no idea if it was even me in here, let alone that I’d caught her looking. I triedto take some comfort in the fact that she wasn’t really staring at me, just the car.My car. Sigh.I glanced to the left and groaned. Two pedestrians were frozen on the sidewalk,missing their chance to cross as they stared. Behind them, Mr. Marshall wasgawking through the plate-glass window of his little souvenir shop. At least hedidn’t have his nose pressed up against the glass. Yet.The light turned green and, in my hurry to escape, I stomped on the gas pedalwithout thinking—the normal way I would have punched it to get my ancientChevy truck moving.Engine snarling like a hunting panther, the car jolted forward so fast that mybody slammed into the black leather seat and my stomach flattened against myspine.“Arg!” I gasped as I fumbled for the brake. Keeping my head, I merely tapped thepedal. The car lurched to an absolute standstill anyway.I couldn’t bear to look around at the reaction. If there had been any doubt as towho was driving this car before, it was gone now. With the toe of my shoe, Igently nudged the gas pedal down one half millimeter, and the car shot forwardagain.I managed to reach my goal, the gas station. If I hadn’t been running on vapors, Iwouldn’t have come into town at all. I was going without a lot of things thesedays, like Pop-Tarts and shoelaces, to avoid spending time in public.Moving as if I were in a race, I got the hatch open, the cap off, the card scanned,and the nozzle in the tank within seconds. Of course, there was nothing I could do
  • 7. 8to make the numbers on the gauge pick up the pace. They ticked by sluggishly,almost as if they were doing it just to annoy me.It wasn’t bright out—a typical drizzly day in Forks, Washington—but I still feltlike a spotlight was trained on me, drawing attention to the delicate ring on myleft hand. At times like this, sensing the eyes on my back, it felt as if the ring werepulsing like a neon sign: Look at me, look at me.It was stupid to be so self-conscious, and I knew that. Besides my dad and mom,did it really matter what people were saying about my engagement? About mynew car? About my mysterious acceptance into an Ivy League college? About theshiny black credit card that felt red-hot in my back pocket right now?“Yeah, who cares what they think,” I muttered under my breath.“Um, miss?” a man’s voice called.I turned, and then wished I hadn’t.Two men stood beside a fancy SUV with brand-new kayaks tied to the top.Neither of them was looking at me; they both were staring at the car.Personally, I didn’t get it. But then, I was just proud I could distinguish betweenthe symbols for Toyota, Ford, and Chevy. This car was glossy black, sleek, andpretty, but it was still just a car to me.“I’m sorry to bother you, but could you tell me what kind of car you’re driving?”the tall one asked.“Um, a Mercedes, right?”“Yes,” the man said politely while his shorter friend rolled his eyes at my answer.“I know. But I was wondering, is that… are you driving a Mercedes Guardian?”The man said the name with reverence. I had a feeling this guy would get alongwell with Edward Cullen, my… my fiancé (there really was no getting around thattruth with the wedding just days away). “They aren’t supposed to be available inEurope yet,” the man went on, “let alone here.”While his eyes traced the contours of my car—it didn’t look much different fromany other Mercedes sedan to me, but what did I know?—I briefly contemplatedmy issues with words like fiancé, wedding, husband, etc.I just couldn’t put it together in my head.On the one hand, I had been raised to cringe at the very thought of poofy whitedresses and bouquets. But more than that, I just couldn’t reconcile a staid,respectable, dull concept like husband with my concept of Edward. It was like
  • 8. 9casting an archangel as an accountant; I couldn’t visualize him in anycommonplace role.Like always, as soon as I started thinking about Edward I was caught up in a dizzyspin of fantasies. The stranger had to clear his throat to get my attention; he wasstill waiting for an answer about the car’s make and model.“I don’t know,” I told him honestly.“Do you mind if I take a picture with it?”It took me a second to process that. “Really? You want to take a picture with thecar?”“Sure—nobody is going to believe me if I don’t get proof.”“Um. Okay. Fine.”I swiftly put away the nozzle and crept into the front seat to hide while theenthusiast dug a huge professional-looking camera out of his backpack. He andhis friend took turns posing by the hood, and then they went to take pictures atthe back end.“I miss my truck,” I whimpered to myself.Very, very convenient—too convenient—that my truck would wheeze its lastwheeze just weeks after Edward and I had agreed to our lopsided compromise,one detail of which was that he be allowed to replace my truck when it passed on.Edward swore it was only to be expected; my truck had lived a long, full life andthen expired of natural causes. According to him. And, of course, I had no way toverify his story or to try to raise my truck from the dead on my own. My favoritemechanic—I stopped that thought cold, refusing to let it come to a conclusion. Instead, Ilistened to the men’s voices outside, muted by the car walls.“. . . went at it with a flamethrower in the online video. Didn’t even pucker thepaint.”“Of course not. You could roll a tank over this baby. Not much of a market for oneover here. Designed for Middle East diplomats, arms dealers, and drug lordsmostly.”“Think she’s something?” the short one asked in a softer voice. I ducked my head,cheeks flaming.
  • 9. 10“Huh,” the tall one said. “Maybe. Can’t imagine what you’d need missile-proofglass and four thousand pounds of body armor for around here. Must be headedsomewhere more hazardous.”Body armor. Four thousand pounds of body armor. And missile-proof glass?Nice. What had happened to good old-fashioned bulletproof?Well, at least this made some sense—if you had a twisted sense of humor.It wasn’t like I hadn’t expected Edward to take advantage of our deal, to weight iton his side so that he could give so much more than he would receive. I’d agreedthat he could replace my truck when it needed replacing, not expecting thatmoment to come quite so soon, of course. When I’d been forced to admit that thetruck had become no more than a still-life tribute to classic Chevys on my curb, Iknew his idea of a replacement was probably going to embarrass me. Make methe focus of stares and whispers. I’d been right about that part. But even in mydarkest imaginings I had not foreseen that he would get me two cars.The “before” car and the “after” car, he’d explained when I’d flipped out.This was just the “before” car. He’d told me it was a loaner and promised that hewas returning it after the wedding. It all had made absolutely no sense to me.Until now.Ha ha. Because I was so fragilely human, so accident-prone, so much a victim tomy own dangerous bad luck, apparently I needed a tank-resistant car to keep mesafe. Hilarious. I was sure he and his brothers had enjoyed the joke quite a bitbehind my back.Or maybe, just maybe, a small voice whispered in my head, it’s not a joke, silly.Maybe he’s really that worried about you. This wouldn’t be the first time he’sgone a little overboard trying to protect you.I sighed.I hadn’t seen the “after” car yet. It was hidden under a sheet in the deepest cornerof the Cullens’ garage. I knew most people would have peeked by now, but I reallydidn’t want to know.Probably no body armor on that car—because I wouldn’t need it after thehoneymoon. Virtual indestructibility was just one of the many perks I waslooking forward to. The best parts about being a Cullen were not expensive carsand impressive credit cards.“Hey,” the tall man called, cupping his hands to the glass in an effort to peer in.“We’re done now. Thanks a lot!”
  • 10. 11“You’re welcome,” I called back, and then tensed as I started the engine and easedthe pedal—ever so gently—down. . . .No matter how many times I drove down the familiar road home, I still couldn’tmake the rain-faded flyers fade into the background. Each one of them, stapled totelephone poles and taped to street signs, was like a fresh slap in the face. A well-deserved slap in the face. My mind was sucked back into the thought I’dinterrupted so immediately before. I couldn’t avoid it on this road. Not withpictures of my favorite mechanic flashing past me at regular intervals.My best friend. My Jacob.The HAVE YOU SEEN THIS BOY? posters were not Jacob’s father’s idea. It had beenmy father, Charlie, who’d printed up the flyers and spread them all over town.And not just Forks, but Port Angeles and Sequim and Hoquiam and Aberdeenand every other town in the Olympic Peninsula. He’d made sure that all the policestations in the state of Washington had the same flyer hanging on the wall, too.His own station had a whole corkboard dedicated to finding Jacob. A corkboardthat was mostly empty, much to his disappointment and frustration.My dad was disappointed with more than the lack of response. He was mostdisappointed with Billy, Jacob’s father—and Charlie’s closest friend.For Billy’s not being more involved with the search for his sixteen-year-old“runaway.” For Billy’s refusing to put up the flyers in La Push, the reservation onthe coast that was Jacob’s home. For his seeming resigned to Jacob’sdisappearance, as if there was nothing he could do. For his saying, “Jacob’sgrown up now. He’ll come home if he wants to.”And he was frustrated with me, for taking Billy’s side.I wouldn’t put up posters, either. Because both Billy and I knew where Jacob was,roughly speaking, and we also knew that no one had seen this boy.The flyers put the usual big, fat lump in my throat, the usual stinging tears in myeyes, and I was glad Edward was out hunting this Saturday. If Edward saw myreaction, it would only make him feel terrible, too.Of course, there were drawbacks to it being Saturday. As I turned slowly andcarefully onto my street, I could see my dad’s police cruiser in the driveway of ourhome. He’d skipped fishing again today. Still sulking about the wedding.So I wouldn’t be able to use the phone inside. But I had to call. . . .I parked on the curb behind the Chevy sculpture and pulled the cell phoneEdward had given me for emergencies out of the glove compartment. I dialed,keeping my finger on the “end” button as the phone rang. Just in case.
  • 11. 12“Hello?” Seth Clearwater answered, and I sighed in relief. I was way too chickento speak to his older sister, Leah. The phrase “bite my head off” was not entirely afigure of speech when it came to Leah.“Hey, Seth, it’s Bella.”“Oh, hiya, Bella! How are you?”Choked up. Desperate for reassurance. “Fine.”“Calling for an update?”“You’re psychic.”“Not hardly. I’m no Alice—you’re just predictable,” he joked. Among the Quileutepack down at La Push, only Seth was comfortable even mentioning the Cullens byname, let alone joking about things like my nearly omniscient sister-in-law-to-be.“I know I am.” I hesitated for a minute. “How is he?”Seth sighed. “Same as ever. He won’t talk, though we know he hears us. He’strying not to think human, you know. Just going with his instincts.”“Do you know where he is now?”“Somewhere in northern Canada. I can’t tell you which province. He doesn’t paymuch attention to state lines.”“Any hint that he might . . .”“He’s not coming home, Bella. Sorry.”I swallowed. “S’okay, Seth. I knew before I asked. I just can’t help wishing.”“Yeah. We all feel the same way.”“Thanks for putting up with me, Seth. I know the others must give you a hardtime.”“They’re not your hugest fans,” he agreed cheerfully. “Kind of lame, I think. Jacobmade his choices, you made yours. Jake doesn’t like their attitude about it.’Course, he isn’t super thrilled that you’re checking up on him, either.”I gasped. “I thought he wasn’t talking to you?”“He can’t hide everything from us, hard as he’s trying.”
  • 12. 13So Jacob knew I was worried. I wasn’t sure how I felt about that. Well, at least heknew I hadn’t skipped off into the sunset and forgotten him completely. He mighthave imagined me capable of that.“I guess I’ll see you at the… wedding,” I said, forcing the word out through myteeth.“Yeah, me and my mom will be there. It was cool of you to ask us.”I smiled at the enthusiasm in his voice. Though inviting the Clearwaters had beenEdward’s idea, I was glad he’d thought of it. Having Seth there would be nice—alink, however tenuous, to my missing best man. “It wouldn’t be the same withoutyou.”“Tell Edward I said hi, ’kay?”“Sure thing.”I shook my head. The friendship that had sprung up between Edward and Sethwas something that still boggled my mind. It was proof, though, that things didn’thave to be this way. That vampires and werewolves could get along just fine,thank you very much, if they were of a mind to.Not everybody liked this idea.“Ah,” Seth said, his voice cracking up an octave. “Er, Leah’s home.”“Oh! Bye!”The phone went dead. I left it on the seat and prepared myself mentally to goinside the house, where Charlie would be waiting.My poor dad had so much to deal with right now. Jacob-the-runaway was justone of the straws on his overburdened back. He was almost as worried about me,his barely-a-legal-adult daughter who was about to become a Mrs. in just a fewdays’ time.I walked slowly through the light rain, remembering the night we’d told him. . . .As the sound of Charlie’s cruiser announced his return, the ring suddenlyweighed a hundred pounds on my finger. I wanted to shove my left hand in apocket, or maybe sit on it, but Edward’s cool, firm grasp kept it front and center.“Stop fidgeting, Bella. Please try to remember that you’re not confessing to amurder here.”“Easy for you to say.”
  • 13. 14I listened to the ominous sound of my father’s boots clomping up the sidewalk.The key rattled in the already open door. The sound reminded me of that part ofthe horror movie when the victim realizes she’s forgotten to lock her deadbolt.“Calm down, Bella,” Edward whispered, listening to the acceleration of my heart.The door slammed against the wall, and I flinched like I’d been Tasered.“Hey, Charlie,” Edward called, entirely relaxed.“No!” I protested under my breath.“What?” Edward whispered back.“Wait till he hangs his gun up!”Edward chuckled and ran his free hand through his tousled bronze hair.Charlie came around the corner, still in his uniform, still armed, and tried not tomake a face when he spied us sitting together on the loveseat. Lately, he’d beenputting forth a lot of effort to like Edward more. Of course, this revelation wassure to end that effort immediately.“Hey, kids. What’s up?”“We’d like to talk to you,” Edward said, so serene. “We have some good news.”Charlie’s expression went from strained friendliness to black suspicion in asecond.“Good news?” Charlie growled, looking straight at me.“Have a seat, Dad.”He raised one eyebrow, stared at me for five seconds, then stomped to therecliner and sat down on the very edge, his back ramrod straight.“Don’t get worked up, Dad,” I said after a moment of loaded silence.“Everything’s okay.”Edward grimaced, and I knew it was in objection to the word okay. He probablywould have used something more like wonderful or perfect or glorious.“Sure it is, Bella, sure it is. If everything is so great, then why are you sweatingbullets?”“I’m not sweating,” I lied.
  • 14. 15I leaned away from his fierce scowl, cringing into Edward, and instinctively wipedthe back of my right hand across my forehead to remove the evidence.“You’re pregnant!” Charlie exploded. “You’re pregnant, aren’t you?”Though the question was clearly meant for me, he was glaring at Edward now,and I could have sworn I saw his hand twitch toward the gun.“No! Of course I’m not!” I wanted to elbow Edward in the ribs, but I knew thatmove would only give me a bruise. I’d told Edward that people wouldimmediately jump to this conclusion! What other possible reason would sanepeople have for getting married at eighteen? (His answer then had made me rollmy eyes. Love. Right.)Charlie’s glower lightened a shade. It was usually pretty clear on my face when Iwas telling the truth, and he believed me now. “Oh. Sorry.”“Apology accepted.”There was a long pause. After a moment, I realized everyone was waiting for meto say something. I looked up at Edward, panic-stricken. There was no way I wasgoing to get the words out.He smiled at me and then squared his shoulders and turned to my father.“Charlie, I realize that I’ve gone about this out of order. Traditionally, I shouldhave asked you first. I mean no disrespect, but since Bella has already said yesand I don’t want to diminish her choice in the matter, instead of asking you forher hand, I’m asking you for your blessing. We’re getting married, Charlie. I loveher more than anything in the world, more than my own life, and—by somemiracle—she loves me that way, too. Will you give us your blessing?”He sounded so sure, so calm. For just an instant, listening to the absoluteconfidence in his voice, I experienced a rare moment of insight. I could see,fleetingly, the way the world looked to him. For the length of one heartbeat, thisnews made perfect sense.And then I caught sight of the expression on Charlie’s face, his eyes now lockedon the ring.I held my breath while his skin changed colors—fair to red, red to purple, purpleto blue. I started to get up—I’m not sure what I planned to do; maybe use theHeimlich maneuver to make sure he wasn’t choking—but Edward squeezed myhand and murmured “Give him a minute” so low that only I could hear.The silence was much longer this time. Then, gradually, shade by shade, Charlie’scolor returned to normal. His lips pursed, and his eyebrows furrowed; I
  • 15. 16recognized his “deep in thought” expression. He studied the two of us for a longmoment, and I felt Edward relax at my side.“Guess I’m not that surprised,” Charlie grumbled. “Knew I’d have to deal withsomething like this soon enough.”I exhaled.“You sure about this?” Charlie demanded, glaring at me.“I’m one hundred percent sure about Edward,” I told him without missing a beat.“Getting married, though? What’s the rush?” He eyed me suspiciously again.The rush was due to the fact that I was getting closer to nineteen every stinkingday, while Edward stayed frozen in all his seventeen-year-old perfection, as hehad for over ninety years. Not that this fact necessitated marriage in my book,but the wedding was required due to the delicate and tangled compromiseEdward and I had made to finally get to this point, the brink of mytransformation from mortal to immortal.These weren’t things I could explain to Charlie.“We’re going away to Dartmouth together in the fall, Charlie,” Edward remindedhim. “I’d like to do that, well, the right way. It’s how I was raised.” He shrugged.He wasn’t exaggerating; they’d been big on old-fashioned morals during WorldWar I.Charlie’s mouth twisted to the side. Looking for an angle to argue from. But whatcould he say? I’d prefer you live in sin first? He was a dad; his hands were tied.“Knew this was coming,” he muttered to himself, frowning. Then, suddenly, hisface went perfectly smooth and blank.“Dad?” I asked anxiously. I glanced at Edward, but I couldn’t read his face, either,as he watched Charlie.“Ha!” Charlie exploded. I jumped in my seat. “Ha, ha, ha!”I stared incredulously as Charlie doubled over in laughter; his whole body shookwith it.I looked at Edward for a translation, but Edward had his lips pressed tightlytogether, like he was trying to hold back laughter himself.
  • 16. 17“Okay, fine,” Charlie choked out. “Get married.” Another roll of laughter shookthrough him. “But . . .”“But what?” I demanded.“But you have to tell your mom! I’m not saying one word to Renée! That’s allyours!” He busted into loud guffaws.I paused with my hand on the doorknob, smiling. Sure, at the time, Charlie’swords had terrified me. The ultimate doom: telling Renée. Early marriage washigher up on her blacklist than boiling live puppies.Who could have foreseen her response? Not me. Certainly not Charlie. MaybeAlice, but I hadn’t thought to ask her.“Well, Bella,” Renée had said after I’d choked and stuttered out the impossiblewords: Mom, I’m marrying Edward. “I’m a little miffed that you waited so longto tell me. Plane tickets only get more expensive. Oooh,” she’d fretted. “Do youthink Phil’s cast will be off by then? It will spoil the pictures if he’s not in a tux—”“Back up a second, Mom.” I’d gasped. “What do you mean, waited so long? I justgot en-en . . .”—I’d been unable to force out the word engaged—“things settled,you know, today.”“Today? Really? That is a surprise. I assumed . . .”“What did you assume? When did you assume?”“Well, when you came to visit me in April, it looked like things were pretty muchsewn up, if you know what I mean. You’re not very hard to read, sweetie. But Ididn’t say anything because I knew it wouldn’t do any good. You’re exactly likeCharlie.” She’d sighed, resigned. “Once you make up your mind, there is noreasoning with you. Of course, exactly like Charlie, you stick by your decisions,too.”And then she’d said the last thing that I’d ever expected to hear from my mother.“You’re not making my mistakes, Bella. You sound like you’re scared silly, andI’m guessing it’s because you’re afraid of me.” She’d giggled. “Of what I’m goingto think. And I know I’ve said a lot of things about marriage and stupidity—andI’m not taking them back—but you need to realize that those things specificallyapplied to me. You’re a completely different person than I am. You make yourown kinds of mistakes, and I’m sure you’ll have your share of regrets in life. Butcommitment was never your problem, sweetie. You have a better chance ofmaking this work than most forty-year-olds I know.” Renée had laughed again.“My little middle-aged child. Luckily, you seem to have found another old soul.”
  • 17. 18“You’re not… mad? You don’t think I’m making a humongous mistake?”“Well, sure, I wish you’d wait a few more years. I mean, do I look old enough tobe a mother-in-law to you? Don’t answer that. But this isn’t about me. This isabout you. Are you happy?”“I don’t know. I’m having an out-of-body experience right now.”Renée had chuckled. “Does he make you happy, Bella?”“Yes, but—”“Are you ever going to want anyone else?”“No, but—”“But what?”“But aren’t you going to say that I sound exactly like every other infatuatedteenager since the dawn of time?”“You’ve never been a teenager, sweetie. You know what’s best for you.”For the last few weeks, Renée had unexpectedly immersed herself in weddingplans. She’d spent hours every day on the phone with Edward’s mother, Esme—no worries about the in-laws getting along. Renée adored Esme, but then, Idoubted anyone could help responding that way to my lovable almost-mother-in-law.It let me right off the hook. Edward’s family and my family were taking care ofthe nuptials together without my having to do or know or think too hard aboutany of it.Charlie was furious, of course, but the sweet part was that he wasn’t furious atme. Renée was the traitor. He’d counted on her to play the heavy. What could hedo now, when his ultimate threat—telling Mom—had turned out to be utterlyempty? He had nothing, and he knew it. So he moped around the house,muttering things about not being able to trust anyone in this world. . . .“Dad?” I called as I pushed open the front door. “I’m home.”“Hold on, Bells, stay right there.”“Huh?” I asked, pausing automatically.“Gimme a second. Ouch, you got me, Alice.”
  • 18. 19Alice?“Sorry, Charlie,” Alice’s trilling voice responded. “How’s that?”“I’m bleeding on it.”“You’re fine. Didn’t break the skin—trust me.”“What’s going on?” I demanded, hesitating in the doorway.“Thirty seconds, please, Bella,” Alice told me. “Your patience will be rewarded.”“Humph,” Charlie added.I tapped my foot, counting each beat. Before I got to thirty, Alice said, “Okay,Bella, come in!”Moving with caution, I rounded the little corner into our living room.“Oh,” I huffed. “Aw. Dad. Don’t you look—”“Silly?” Charlie interrupted.“I was thinking more like debonair.”Charlie blushed. Alice took his elbow and tugged him around into a slow spin toshowcase the pale gray tux.“Now cut that out, Alice. I look like an idiot.”“No one dressed by me ever looks like an idiot.”“She’s right, Dad. You look fabulous! What’s the occasion?”Alice rolled her eyes. “It’s the final check on the fit. For both of you.”I peeled my gaze off the unusually elegant Charlie for the first time and saw thedreaded white garment bag laid carefully across the sofa.“Aaah.”“Go to your happy place, Bella. It won’t take long.”I sucked in a deep breath and closed my eyes. Keeping them shut, I stumbled myway up the stairs to my room. I stripped down to my underwear and held myarms straight out.
  • 19. 20“You’d think I was shoving bamboo splinters under your nails,” Alice muttered toherself as she followed me in.I paid no attention to her. I was in my happy place.In my happy place, the whole wedding mess was over and done. Behind me.Already repressed and forgotten.We were alone, just Edward and me. The setting was fuzzy and constantly influx—it morphed from misty forest to cloud-covered city to arctic night—becauseEdward was keeping the location of our honeymoon a secret to surprise me. But Iwasn’t especially concerned about the where part.Edward and I were together, and I’d fulfilled my side of our compromiseperfectly. I’d married him. That was the big one. But I’d also accepted all hisoutrageous gifts and was registered, however futilely, to attend DartmouthCollege in the fall. Now it was his turn.Before he turned me into a vampire—his big compromise—he had one otherstipulation to make good on.Edward had an obsessive sort of concern over the human things that I would begiving up, the experiences he didn’t want me to miss. Most of them—like theprom, for example—seemed silly to me. There was only one human experience Iworried about missing. Of course it would be the one he wished I would forgetcompletely.Here was the thing, though. I knew a little about what I was going to be like whenI wasn’t human anymore. I’d seen newborn vampires firsthand, and I’d heard allmy family-to-be’s stories about those wild early days. For several years, mybiggest personality trait was going to be thirsty. It would take some time before Icould be me again. And even when I was in control of myself, I would never feelexactly the way I felt now.Human… and passionately in love.I wanted the complete experience before I traded in my warm, breakable,pheromone-riddled body for something beautiful, strong… and unknown. Iwanted a real honeymoon with Edward. And, despite the danger he feared thiswould put me in, he’d agreed to try.I was only vaguely aware of Alice and the slip and slide of satin over my skin. Ididn’t care, for the moment, that the whole town was talking about me. I didn’tthink about the spectacle I would have to star in much too soon. I didn’t worryabout tripping on my train or giggling at the wrong moment or being too youngor the staring audience or even the empty seat where my best friend should be.
  • 20. 21I was with Edward in my happy place.
  • 21. 22 2. LONG NIGHT“I miss you already.”“I don’t need to leave. I can stay. . . .”“Mmm.”It was quiet for a long moment, just the thud of my heart hammering, the brokenrhythm of our ragged breathing, and the whisper of our lips moving insynchronization.Sometimes it was so easy to forget that I was kissing a vampire. Not because heseemed ordinary or human—I could never for a second forget that I was holdingsomeone more angel than man in my arms—but because he made it seem likenothing at all to have his lips against my lips, my face, my throat. He claimed hewas long past the temptation my blood used to be for him, that the idea of losingme had cured him of any desire for it. But I knew the smell of my blood stillcaused him pain—still burned his throat like he was inhaling flames.I opened my eyes and found his open, too, staring at my face. It made no sensewhen he looked at me that way. Like I was the prize rather than the outrageouslylucky winner.Our gazes locked for a moment; his golden eyes were so deep that I imagined Icould see all the way into his soul. It seemed silly that this fact—the existence ofhis soul—had ever been in question, even if he was a vampire. He had the mostbeautiful soul, more beautiful than his brilliant mind or his incomparable face orhis glorious body.He looked back at me as if he could see my soul, too, and as if he liked what hesaw.He couldn’t see into my mind, though, the way he saw into everyone else’s. Whoknew why—some strange glitch in my brain that made it immune to all theextraordinary and frightening things some immortals could do. (Only my mindwas immune; my body was still subject to vampires with abilities that worked inways other than Edward’s.) But I was seriously grateful to whatever malfunctionit was that kept my thoughts a secret. It was just too embarrassing to consider thealternative.I pulled his face to mine again.“Definitely staying,” he murmured a moment later.“No, no. It’s your bachelor party. You have to go.”
  • 22. 23I said the words, but the fingers of my right hand locked into his bronze hair, myleft pressed tighter against the small of his back. His cool hands stroked my face.“Bachelor parties are designed for those who are sad to see the passing of theirsingle days. I couldn’t be more eager to have mine behind me. So there’s really nopoint.”“True.” I breathed against the winter-cold skin of his throat.This was pretty close to my happy place. Charlie slept obliviously in his room,which was almost as good as being alone. We were curled up on my small bed,intertwined as much as it was possible, considering the thick afghan I wasswathed in like a cocoon. I hated the necessity of the blanket, but it sort of ruinedthe romance when my teeth started chattering. Charlie would notice if I turnedthe heat on in August. . . .At least, if I had to be bundled up, Edward’s shirt was on the floor. I never gotover the shock of how perfect his body was—white, cool, and polished as marble.I ran my hand down his stone chest now, tracing across the flat planes of hisstomach, just marveling. A light shudder rippled through him, and his mouthfound mine again. Carefully, I let the tip of my tongue press against his glass-smooth lip, and he sighed. His sweet breath washed—cold and delicious—over myface.He started to pull away—that was his automatic response whenever he decidedthings had gone too far, his reflex reaction whenever he most wanted to keepgoing. Edward had spent most of his life rejecting any kind of physicalgratification. I knew it was terrifying to him trying to change those habits now.“Wait,” I said, gripping his shoulders and hugging myself close to him. I kickedone leg free and wrapped it around his waist. “Practice makes perfect.”He chuckled. “Well, we should be fairly close to perfection by this point, then,shouldn’t we? Have you slept at all in the last month?”“But this is the dress rehearsal,” I reminded him, “and we’ve only practicedcertain scenes. It’s no time for playing safe.”I thought he would laugh, but he didn’t answer, and his body was motionless withsudden stress. The gold in his eyes seemed to harden from a liquid to a solid.I thought over my words, realized what he would have heard in them.“Bella…,” he whispered.“Don’t start this again,” I said. “A deal’s a deal.”
  • 23. 24“I don’t know. It’s too hard to concentrate when you’re with me like this. I—Ican’t think straight. I won’t be able to control myself. You’ll get hurt.”“I’ll be fine.”“Bella . . .”“Shh!” I pressed my lips to his to stop his panic attack. I’d heard it before. Hewasn’t getting out of this deal. Not after insisting I marry him first.He kissed me back for a moment, but I could tell he wasn’t as into it as before.Worrying, always worrying. How different it would be when he didn’t need toworry about me anymore. What would he do with all his free time? He’d have toget a new hobby.“How are your feet?” he asked.Knowing he didn’t mean that literally, I answered, “Toasty warm.”“Really? No second thoughts? It’s not too late to change your mind.”“Are you trying to ditch me?”He chuckled. “Just making sure. I don’t want you to do anything you’re not sureabout.”“I’m sure about you. The rest I can live through.”He hesitated, and I wondered if I’d put my foot in my mouth again.“Can you?” he asked quietly. “I don’t mean the wedding—which I am positive youwill survive despite your qualms—but afterward… what about Renée, what aboutCharlie?”I sighed. “I’ll miss them.” Worse, that they would miss me, but I didn’t want togive him any fuel.“Angela and Ben and Jessica and Mike.”“I’ll miss my friends, too.” I smiled in the darkness. “Especially Mike. Oh, Mike!How will I go on?”He growled.I laughed but then was serious. “Edward, we’ve been through this and throughthis. I know it will be hard, but this is what I want. I want you, and I want youforever. One lifetime is simply not enough for me.”
  • 24. 25“Frozen forever at eighteen,” he whispered.“Every woman’s dream come true,” I teased.“Never changing… never moving forward.”“What does that mean?”He answered slowly. “Do you remember when we told Charlie we were gettingmarried? And he thought you were… pregnant?”“And he thought about shooting you,” I guessed with a laugh. “Admit it—for onesecond, he honestly considered it.”He didn’t answer.“What, Edward?”“I just wish… well, I wish that he’d been right.”“Gah,” I gasped.“More that there was some way he could have been. That we had that kind ofpotential. I hate taking that away from you, too.”It took me a minute. “I know what I’m doing.”“How could you know that, Bella? Look at my mother, look at my sister. It’s notas easy a sacrifice as you imagine.”“Esme and Rosalie get by just fine. If it’s a problem later, we can do what Esmedid—we’ll adopt.”He sighed, and then his voice was fierce. “It’s not right! I don’t want you to haveto make sacrifices for me. I want to give you things, not take things away fromyou. I don’t want to steal your future. If I were human—”I put my hand over his lips. “You are my future. Now stop. No moping, or I’mcalling your brothers to come and get you. Maybe you need a bachelor party.”“I’m sorry. I am moping, aren’t I? Must be the nerves.”“Are your feet cold?”“Not in that sense. I’ve been waiting a century to marry you, Miss Swan. Thewedding ceremony is the one thing I can’t wait—” He broke off mid-thought. “Oh,for the love of all that’s holy!”
  • 25. 26“What’s wrong?”He gritted his teeth. “You don’t have to call my brothers. Apparently Emmett andJasper are not going to let me bow out tonight.”I clutched him closer for one second and then released him. I didn’t have a prayerof winning a tug-of-war with Emmett. “Have fun.”There was a squeal against the window—someone deliberately scraping their steelnails across the glass to make a horrible, cover-your-ears, goose-bumps-down-your-spine noise. I shuddered.“If you don’t send Edward out,” Emmett—still invisible in the night—hissedmenacingly, “we’re coming in after him!”“Go,” I laughed. “Before they break my house.”Edward rolled his eyes, but he got to his feet in one fluid movement and had hisshirt back on in another. He leaned down and kissed my forehead.“Get to sleep. You’ve got a big day tomorrow.”“Thanks! That’s sure to help me wind down.”“I’ll meet you at the altar.”“I’ll be the one in white.” I smiled at how perfectly blasé I sounded.He chuckled, said, “Very convincing,” and then suddenly sank into a crouch, hismuscles coiled like a spring. He vanished—launching himself out my window tooswiftly for my eyes to follow.Outside, there was a muted thud, and I heard Emmett curse.“You’d better not make him late,” I murmured, knowing they could hear.And then Jasper’s face was peering in my window, his honey hair silver in theweak moonlight that worked through the clouds.“Don’t worry, Bella. We’ll get him home in plenty of time.”I was suddenly very calm, and my qualms all seemed unimportant. Jasper was, inhis own way, just as talented as Alice with her uncannily accurate predictions.Jasper’s medium was moods rather than the future, and it was impossible toresist feeling the way he wanted you to feel.
  • 26. 27I sat up awkwardly, still tangled in my blanket. “Jasper? What do vampires do forbachelor parties? You’re not taking him to a strip club, are you?”“Don’t tell her anything!” Emmett growled from below. There was another thud,and Edward laughed quietly.“Relax,” Jasper told me—and I did. “We Cullens have our own version. Just a fewmountain lions, a couple of grizzly bears. Pretty much an ordinary night out.”I wondered if I would ever be able to sound so cavalier about the “vegetarian”vampire diet.“Thanks, Jasper.”He winked and dropped from sight.It was completely silent outside. Charlie’s muffled snores droned through thewalls.I lay back against my pillow, sleepy now. I stared at the walls of my little room,bleached pale in the moonlight, from under heavy lids.My last night in my room. My last night as Isabella Swan. Tomorrow night, Iwould be Bella Cullen. Though the whole marriage ordeal was a thorn in my side,I had to admit that I liked the sound of that.I let my mind wander idly for a moment, expecting sleep to take me. But, after afew minutes, I found myself more alert, anxiety creeping back into my stomach,twisting it into uncomfortable positions. The bed seemed too soft, too warmwithout Edward in it. Jasper was far away, and all the peaceful, relaxed feelingswere gone with him.It was going to be a very long day tomorrow.I was aware that most of my fears were stupid—I just had to get over myself.Attention was an inevitable part of life. I couldn’t always blend in with thescenery. However, I did have a few specific worries that were completely valid.First there was the wedding dress’s train. Alice clearly had let her artistic senseoverpower practicalities on that one. Maneuvering the Cullens’ staircase in heelsand a train sounded impossible. I should have practiced.Then there was the guest list.Tanya’s family, the Denali clan, would be arriving sometime before the ceremony.
  • 27. 28It would be touchy to have Tanya’s family in the same room with our guests fromthe Quileute reservation, Jacob’s father and the Clearwaters. The Denalis were nofans of the werewolves. In fact, Tanya’s sister Irina was not coming to thewedding at all. She still nursed a vendetta against the werewolves for killing herfriend Laurent (just as he was about to kill me). Thanks to that grudge, theDenalis had abandoned Edward’s family in their worst hour of need. It had beenthe unlikely alliance with the Quileute wolves that had saved all our lives whenthe horde of newborn vampires had attacked. . . .Edward had promised me it wouldn’t be dangerous to have the Denalis near theQuileutes. Tanya and all her family—besides Irina—felt horribly guilty for thatdefection. A truce with the werewolves was a small price to make up some of thatdebt, a price they were prepared to pay.That was the big problem, but there was a small problem, too: my fragile self-esteem.I’d never seen Tanya before, but I was sure that meeting her wouldn’t be apleasant experience for my ego. Once upon a time, before I was born probably,she’d made her play for Edward—not that I blamed her or anyone else forwanting him. Still, she would be beautiful at the very least and magnificent atbest. Though Edward clearly—if inconceivably—preferred me, I wouldn’t be ableto help making comparisons.I had grumbled a little until Edward, who knew my weaknesses, made me feelguilty.“We’re the closest thing they have to family, Bella,” he’d reminded me. “They stillfeel like orphans, you know, even after all this time.”So I’d conceded, hiding my frown.Tanya had a big family now, almost as big as the Cullens. There were five of them;Tanya, Kate, and Irina had been joined by Carmen and Eleazar much the sameway the Cullens had been joined by Alice and Jasper, all of them bonded by theirdesire to live more compassionately than normal vampires did.For all the company, though, Tanya and her sisters were still alone in one way.Still in mourning. Because a very long time ago, they’d had a mother, too.I could imagine the hole that loss would leave, even after a thousand years; I triedto visualize the Cullen family without their creator, their center, and their guide—their father, Carlisle. I couldn’t see it.Carlisle had explained Tanya’s history during one of the many nights I’d stayedlate at the Cullens’ home, learning as much as I could, preparing as much as waspossible for the future I’d chosen. Tanya’s mother’s story was one among many, a
  • 28. 29cautionary tale illustrating just one of the rules I would need to be aware of whenI joined the immortal world. Only one rule, actually—one law that broke downinto a thousand different facets: Keep the secret.Keeping the secret meant a lot of things—living inconspicuously like the Cullens,moving on before humans could suspect they weren’t aging. Or keeping clear ofhumans altogether—except at mealtime—the way nomads like James andVictoria had lived; the way Jasper’s friends, Peter and Charlotte, still lived. Itmeant keeping control of whatever new vampires you created, like Jasper haddone when he’d lived with Maria. Like Victoria had failed to do with hernewborns.And it meant not creating some things in the first place, because some creationswere uncontrollable.“I don’t know Tanya’s mother’s name,” Carlisle had admitted, his golden eyes,almost the exact shade of his fair hair, sad with remembering Tanya’s pain. “Theynever speak of her if they can avoid it, never think of her willingly.“The woman who created Tanya, Kate, and Irina—who loved them, I believe—lived many years before I was born, during a time of plague in our world, theplague of the immortal children.“What they were thinking, those ancient ones, I can’t begin to understand. Theycreated vampires out of humans who were barely more than infants.”I’d had to swallow back the bile that rose in my throat as I’d pictured what he wasdescribing.“They were very beautiful,” Carlisle had explained quickly, seeing my reaction.“So endearing, so enchanting, you can’t imagine. You had but to be near them tolove them; it was an automatic thing.“However, they could not be taught. They were frozen at whatever level ofdevelopment they’d achieved before being bitten. Adorable two-year-olds withdimples and lisps that could destroy half a village in one of their tantrums. If theyhungered, they fed, and no words of warning could restrain them. Humans sawthem, stories circulated, fear spread like fire in dry brush. . . .“Tanya’s mother created such a child. As with the other ancients, I cannot fathomher reasons.” He’d taken a deep, steadying breath. “The Volturi became involved,of course.”I’d flinched as I always did at that name, but of course the legion of Italianvampires—royalty in their own estimation—was central to this story. Therecouldn’t be a law if there was no punishment; there couldn’t be a punishment ifthere was no one to deliver it. The ancients Aro, Caius, and Marcus ruled the
  • 29. 30Volturi forces; I’d only met them once, but in that brief encounter, it seemed tome that Aro, with his powerful mind-reading gift—one touch, and he knew everythought a mind had ever held—was the true leader.“The Volturi studied the immortal children, at home in Volterra and all aroundthe world. Caius decided the young ones were incapable of protecting our secret.And so they had to be destroyed.“I told you they were loveable. Well, covens fought to the last man—were utterlydecimated—to protect them. The carnage was not as widespread as the southernwars on this continent, but more devastating in its own way. Long-establishedcovens, old traditions, friends… Much was lost. In the end, the practice wascompletely eliminated. The immortal children became unmentionable, a taboo.“When I lived with the Volturi, I met two immortal children, so I know firsthandthe appeal they had. Aro studied the little ones for many years after thecatastrophe they’d caused was over. You know his inquisitive disposition; he washopeful that they could be tamed. But in the end, the decision was unanimous:the immortal children could not be allowed to exist.”I’d all but forgotten the Denali sisters’ mother when the story returned to her.“It is unclear precisely what happened with Tanya’s mother,” Carlisle had said.“Tanya, Kate, and Irina were entirely oblivious until the day the Volturi came forthem, their mother and her illegal creation already their prisoners. It wasignorance that saved Tanya’s and her sisters’ lives. Aro touched them and sawtheir total innocence, so they were not punished with their mother.“None of them had ever seen the boy before, or dreamed of his existence, untilthe day they watched him burn in their mother’s arms. I can only guess that theirmother had kept her secret to protect them from this exact outcome. But why hadshe created him in the first place? Who was he, and what had he meant to herthat would cause her to cross this most uncrossable of lines? Tanya and theothers never received an answer to any of these questions. But they could notdoubt their mother’s guilt, and I don’t think they’ve ever truly forgiven her.“Even with Aro’s perfect assurance that Tanya, Kate, and Irina were innocent,Caius wanted them to burn. Guilty by association. They were lucky that Aro feltlike being merciful that day. Tanya and her sisters were pardoned, but left withunhealing hearts and a very healthy respect for the law. . . .”I’m not sure where exactly the memory turned into a dream. One moment itseemed that I was listening to Carlisle in my memory, looking at his face, andthen a moment later I was looking at a gray, barren field and smelling the thickscent of burning incense in the air. I was not alone there.
  • 30. 31The huddle of figures in the center of the field, all shrouded in ashy cloaks, shouldhave terrified me—they could only be Volturi, and I was, against what they’ddecreed at our last meeting, still human. But I knew, as I sometimes did indreams, that I was invisible to them.Scattered all around me were smoking heaps. I recognized the sweetness in theair and did not examine the mounds too closely. I had no desire to see the faces ofthe vampires they had executed, half afraid that I might recognize someone in thesmoldering pyres.The Volturi soldiers stood in a circle around something or someone, and I heardtheir whispery voices raised in agitation. I edged closer to the cloaks, compelledby the dream to see whatever thing or person they were examining with suchintensity. Creeping carefully between two of the tall hissing shrouds, I finally sawthe object of their debate, raised up on a little hillock above them.He was beautiful, adorable, just as Carlisle had described. The boy was a toddlerstill, maybe two years of age. Light brown curls framed his cherubic face with itsround cheeks and full lips. And he was trembling, his eyes closed as if he was toofrightened to watch death coming closer every second.I was struck with such a powerful need to save the lovely, terrified child that theVolturi, despite all their devastating menace, no longer mattered to me. I shovedpast them, not caring if they realized my presence. Breaking free of themaltogether, I sprinted toward the boy.Only to stagger to a halt as I got a clear view of the hillock that he sat upon. It wasnot earth and rock, but a pile of human bodies, drained and lifeless. Too late notto see these faces. I knew them all—Angela, Ben, Jessica, Mike.… And directlybeneath the adorable boy were the bodies of my father and my mother.The child opened his bright, bloodred eyes.
  • 31. 32 3. BIG DAYMy own eyes flew open.I lay shivering and gasping in my warm bed for several minutes, trying to breakfree of the dream. The sky outside my window turned gray and then pale pinkwhile I waited for my heart to slow.When I was fully back to the reality of my messy, familiar room, I was a littleannoyed with myself. What a dream to have the night before my wedding! That’swhat I got for obsessing over disturbing stories in the middle of the night.Eager to shake off the nightmare, I got dressed and headed down to the kitchenlong before I needed to. First I cleaned the already tidy rooms, and then whenCharlie was up I made him pancakes. I was much too keyed up to have anyinterest in eating breakfast myself—I sat bouncing in my seat while he ate.“You’re picking up Mr. Weber at three o’clock,” I reminded him.“I don’t have that much to do today besides bring the minister, Bells. I’m notlikely to forget my only job.” Charlie had taken the entire day off for the wedding,and he was definitely at loose ends. Now and then, his eyes flickered furtively tothe closet under the stairs, where he kept his fishing gear.“That’s not your only job. You also have to be dressed and presentable.”He scowled into his cereal bowl and muttered the words “monkey suit” under hisbreath.There was a brisk tapping on the front door.“You think you have it bad,” I said, grimacing as I rose. “Alice will be working onme all day long.”Charlie nodded thoughtfully, conceding that he did have the lesser ordeal. Iducked in to kiss the top of his head as I passed—he blushed and harrumphed—and then continued on to get the door for my best girlfriend and soon-to-besister.Alice’s short black hair was not in its usual spiky do—it was smoothed into sleekpin curls around her pixie face, which wore a contrastingly businesslikeexpression. She dragged me from the house with barely a “Hey, Charlie” calledover her shoulder.Alice appraised me as I got into her Porsche.
  • 32. 33“Oh, hell, look at your eyes!” She tsked in reproach. “What did you do? Stay up allnight?”“Almost.”She glowered. “I’ve only allotted so much time to make you stunning, Bella—youmight have taken better care of my raw material.”“No one expects me to be stunning. I think the bigger problem is that I might fallasleep during the ceremony and not be able to say ‘I do’ at the right part, andthen Edward will make his escape.”She laughed. “I’ll throw my bouquet at you when it gets close.”“Thanks.”“At least you’ll have plenty of time to sleep on the plane tomorrow.”I raised one eyebrow. Tomorrow, I mused. If we were heading out tonight afterthe reception, and we would still be on a plane tomorrow… well, we weren’t goingto Boise, Idaho. Edward hadn’t dropped a single hint. I wasn’t too stressed aboutthe mystery, but it was strange not knowing where I would be sleeping tomorrownight. Or hopefully not sleeping . . .Alice realized that she’d given something away, and she frowned.“You’re all packed and ready,” she said to distract me.It worked. “Alice, I wish you would let me pack my own things!”“It would have given too much away.”“And denied you an opportunity to shop.”“You’ll be my sister officially in ten short hours… it’s about time to get over thisaversion to new clothes.”I glowered groggily out the windshield until we were almost to the house.“Is he back yet?” I asked.“Don’t worry, he’ll be there before the music starts. But you don’t get to see him,no matter when he gets back. We’re doing this the traditional way.”I snorted. “Traditional!”“Okay, aside from the bride and groom.”
  • 33. 34“You know he’s already peeked.”“Oh no—that’s why I’m the only one who’s seen you in the dress. I’ve been verycareful to not think about it when he’s around.”“Well,” I said as we turned into the drive, “I see you got to reuse your graduationdecorations.” Three miles of drive were once again wrapped in hundreds ofthousands of twinkle lights. This time, she’d added white satin bows.“Waste not, want not. Enjoy this, because you don’t get to see the insidedecorations until it’s time.” She pulled into the cavernous garage north of themain house; Emmett’s big Jeep was still gone.“Since when is the bride not allowed to see the decorations?” I protested.“Since she put me in charge. I want you to get the full impact coming down thestairs.”She clapped her hand over my eyes before she let me inside the kitchen. I wasimmediately assailed by the scent.“What is that?” I wondered as she guided me into the house.“Is it too much?” Alice’s voice was abruptly worried. “You’re the first human inhere; I hope I got it right.”“It smells wonderful!” I assured her—almost intoxicating, but not at alloverwhelming, the balance of the different fragrances was subtle and flawless.“Orange blossoms… lilac… and something else—am I right?”“Very good, Bella. You only missed the freesia and the roses.”She didn’t uncover my eyes until we were in her oversized bathroom. I stared atthe long counter, covered in all the paraphernalia of a beauty salon, and began tofeel my sleepless night.“Is this really necessary? I’m going to look plain next to him no matter what.”She pushed me down into a low pink chair. “No one will dare to call you plainwhen I’m through with you.”“Only because they’re afraid you’ll suck their blood,” I muttered. I leaned back inthe chair and closed my eyes, hoping I’d be able to nap through it. I did drift inand out a little bit while she masked, buffed, and polished every surface of mybody.
  • 34. 35It was after lunchtime when Rosalie glided past the bathroom door in a shimmerysilver gown with her golden hair piled up in a soft crown on top of her head. Shewas so beautiful it made me want to cry. What was even the point of dressing upwith Rosalie around?“They’re back,” Rosalie said, and immediately my childish fit of despair passed.Edward was home.“Keep him out of here!”“He won’t cross you today,” Rosalie reassured her. “He values his life too much.Esme’s got them finishing things up out back. Do you want some help? I could doher hair.”My jaw fell open. I floundered around in my head, trying to remember how toclose it.I had never been Rosalie’s favorite person in the world. Then, making things evenmore strained between us, she was personally offended by the choice I wasmaking now. Though she had her impossible beauty, her loving family, and hersoul mate in Emmett, she would have traded it all to be human. And here I was,callously throwing away everything she wanted in life like it was garbage. It didn’texactly warm her to me.“Sure,” Alice said easily. “You can start braiding. I want it intricate. The veil goeshere, underneath.” Her hands started combing through my hair, hefting it,twisting it, illustrating in detail what she wanted. When she was done, Rosalie’shands replaced hers, shaping my hair with a feather-light touch. Alice movedback to my face.Once Rosalie received Alice’s commendation on my hair, she was sent off toretrieve my dress and then to locate Jasper, who had been dispatched to pick upmy mother and her husband, Phil, from their hotel. Downstairs, I could faintlyhear the door opening and closing over and over. Voices began to float up to us.Alice made me stand so that she could ease the dress over my hair and makeup.My knees shook so badly as she fastened the long line of pearl buttons up myback that the satin quivered in little wavelets down to the floor.“Deep breaths, Bella,” Alice said. “And try to lower your heart rate. You’re goingto sweat off your new face.”I gave her the best sarcastic expression I could manage. “I’ll get right on that.”“I have to get dressed now. Can you hold yourself together for two minutes?”“Um… maybe?”
  • 35. 36She rolled her eyes and darted out the door.I concentrated on my breathing, counting each movement of my lungs, andstared at the patterns that the bathroom light made on the shiny fabric of myskirt. I was afraid to look in the mirror—afraid the image of myself in the weddingdress would send me over the edge into a full-scale panic attack.Alice was back before I had taken two hundred breaths, in a dress that floweddown her slender body like a silvery waterfall.“Alice—wow.”“It’s nothing. No one will be looking at me today. Not while you’re in the room.”“Har har.”“Now, are you in control of yourself, or do I have to bring Jasper up here?”“They’re back? Is my mom here?”“She just walked in the door. She’s on her way up.”Renée had flown in two days ago, and I’d spent every minute I could with her—every minute that I could pry her away from Esme and the decorations, in otherwords. As far as I could tell, she was having more fun with this than a kid lockedinside Disneyland overnight. In a way, I felt almost as cheated as Charlie. All thatwasted terror over her reaction . . .“Oh, Bella!” she squealed now, gushing before she was all the way through thedoor. “Oh, honey, you’re so beautiful! Oh, I’m going to cry! Alice, you’re amazing!You and Esme should go into business as wedding planners. Where did you findthis dress? It’s gorgeous! So graceful, so elegant. Bella, you look like you juststepped out of an Austen movie.” My mother’s voice sounded a little distanceaway, and everything in the room was slightly blurry. “Such a creative idea,designing the theme around Bella’s ring. So romantic! To think it’s been inEdward’s family since the eighteen hundreds!”Alice and I exchanged a brief conspiratorial look. My mom was off on the dressstyle by more than a hundred years. The wedding wasn’t actually centered aroundthe ring, but around Edward himself.There was a loud, gruff throat-clearing in the doorway.“Renée, Esme said it’s time you got settled down there,” Charlie said.“Well, Charlie, don’t you look dashing!” Renée said in a tone that was almostshocked. That might have explained the crustiness of Charlie’s answer.
  • 36. 37“Alice got to me.”“Is it really time already?” Renée said to herself, sounding almost as nervous as Ifelt. “This has all gone so fast. I feel dizzy.”That made two of us.“Give me a hug before I go down,” Renée insisted. “Carefully now, don’t tearanything.”My mother squeezed me gently around the waist, then wheeled for the door, onlyto complete the spin and face me again.“Oh goodness, I almost forgot! Charlie, where’s the box?”My dad rummaged in his pockets for a minute and then produced a small whitebox, which he handed to Renée. Renée lifted the lid and held it out to me.“Something blue,” she said.“Something old, too. They were your Grandma Swan’s,” Charlie added. “We had ajeweler replace the paste stones with sapphires.”Inside the box were two heavy silver hair combs. Dark blue sapphires wereclustered into intricate floral shapes atop the teeth.My throat got all thick. “Mom, Dad… you shouldn’t have.”“Alice wouldn’t let us do anything else,” Renée said. “Every time we tried, she allbut ripped our throats out.”A hysterical giggle burst through my lips.Alice stepped up and quickly slid both combs into my hair under the edge of thethick braids. “That’s something old and something blue,” Alice mused, taking afew steps back to admire me. “And your dress is new… so here—”She flicked something at me. I held my hands out automatically, and the filmywhite garter landed in my palms.“That’s mine and I want it back,” Alice told me.I blushed.“There,” Alice said with satisfaction. “A little color—that’s all you needed. You areofficially perfect.” With a little self-congratulatory smile, she turned to myparents. “Renée, you need to get downstairs.”
  • 37. 38“Yes, ma’am.” Renée blew me a kiss and hurried out the door.“Charlie, would you grab the flowers, please?”While Charlie was out of the room, Alice hooked the garter out of my hands andthen ducked under my skirt. I gasped and tottered as her cold hand caught myankle; she yanked the garter into place.She was back on her feet before Charlie returned with the two frothy whitebouquets. The scent of roses and orange blossom and freesia enveloped me in asoft mist.Rosalie—the best musician in the family next to Edward—began playing thepiano downstairs. Pachelbel’s Canon. I began hyperventilating.“Easy, Bells,” Charlie said. He turned to Alice nervously. “She looks a little sick.Do you think she’s going to make it?”His voice sounded far away. I couldn’t feel my legs.“She’d better.”Alice stood right in front of me, on her tiptoes to better stare me in the eye, andgripped my wrists in her hard hands.“Focus, Bella. Edward is waiting for you down there.”I took a deep breath, willing myself into composure.The music slowly morphed into a new song. Charlie nudged me. “Bells, we’re upto bat.”“Bella?” Alice asked, still holding my gaze.“Yes,” I squeaked. “Edward. Okay.” I let her pull me from the room, with Charlietagging along at my elbow.The music was louder in the hall. It floated up the stairs along with the fragranceof a million flowers. I concentrated on the idea of Edward waiting below to get myfeet to shuffle forward.The music was familiar, Wagner’s traditional march surrounded by a flood ofembellishments.“It’s my turn,” Alice chimed. “Count to five and follow me.” She began a slow,graceful dance down the staircase. I should have realized that having Alice as my
  • 38. 39only bridesmaid was a mistake. I would look that much more uncoordinatedcoming behind her.A sudden fanfare trilled through the soaring music. I recognized my cue.“Don’t let me fall, Dad,” I whispered. Charlie pulled my hand through his armand then grasped it tightly.One step at a time, I told myself as we began to descend to the slow tempo of themarch. I didn’t lift my eyes until my feet were safely on the flat ground, though Icould hear the murmurs and rustling of the audience as I came into view. Bloodflooded my cheeks at the sound; of course I could be counted on to be theblushing bride.As soon as my feet were past the treacherous stairs, I was looking for him. For abrief second, I was distracted by the profusion of white blossoms that hung ingarlands from everything in the room that wasn’t alive, dripping with long linesof white gossamer ribbons. But I tore my eyes from the bowery canopy andsearched across the rows of satin-draped chairs—blushing more deeply as I tookin the crowd of faces all focused on me—until I found him at last, standing beforean arch overflowing with more flowers, more gossamer.I was barely conscious that Carlisle stood by his side, and Angela’s father behindthem both. I didn’t see my mother where she must have been sitting in the frontrow, or my new family, or any of the guests—they would have to wait till later.All I really saw was Edward’s face; it filled my vision and overwhelmed my mind.His eyes were a buttery, burning gold; his perfect face was almost severe with thedepth of his emotion. And then, as he met my awed gaze, he broke into abreathtaking smile of exultation.Suddenly, it was only the pressure of Charlie’s hand on mine that kept me fromsprinting headlong down the aisle.The march was too slow as I struggled to pace my steps to its rhythm. Mercifully,the aisle was very short. And then, at last, at last, I was there. Edward held out hishand. Charlie took my hand and, in a symbol as old as the world, placed it inEdward’s. I touched the cool miracle of his skin, and I was home.Our vows were the simple, traditional words that had been spoken a milliontimes, though never by a couple quite like us. We’d asked Mr. Weber to makeonly one small change. He obligingly traded the line “till death do us part” for themore appropriate “as long as we both shall live.”In that moment, as the minister said his part, my world, which had been upsidedown for so long now, seemed to settle into its proper position. I saw just howsilly I’d been for fearing this—as if it were an unwanted birthday gift or an
  • 39. 40embarrassing exhibition, like the prom. I looked into Edward’s shining,triumphant eyes and knew that I was winning, too. Because nothing elsemattered but that I could stay with him.I didn’t realize I was crying until it was time to say the binding words.“I do,” I managed to choke out in a nearly unintelligible whisper, blinking myeyes clear so I could see his face.When it was his turn to speak, the words rang clear and victorious.“I do,” he vowed.Mr. Weber declared us husband and wife, and then Edward’s hands reached upto cradle my face, carefully, as if it were as delicate as the white petals swayingabove our heads. I tried to comprehend, through the film of tears blinding me,the surreal fact that this amazing person was mine. His golden eyes looked as ifthey would have tears, too, if such a thing were not impossible. He bent his headtoward mine, and I stretched up on the tips of my toes, throwing my arms—bouquet and all—around his neck.He kissed me tenderly, adoringly; I forgot the crowd, the place, the time, thereason… only remembering that he loved me, that he wanted me, that I was his.He began the kiss, and he had to end it; I clung to him, ignoring the titters andthe throat-clearing in the audience. Finally, his hands restrained my face and hepulled back—too soon—to look at me. On the surface his sudden smile wasamused, almost a smirk. But underneath his momentary entertainment at mypublic exhibition was a deep joy that echoed my own.The crowd erupted into applause, and he turned our bodies to face our friendsand family. I couldn’t look away from his face to see them.My mother’s arms were the first to find me, her tear-streaked face the first thing Isaw when I finally tore my eyes unwillingly from Edward. And then I was handedthrough the crowd, passed from embrace to embrace, only vaguely aware of whoheld me, my attention centered on Edward’s hand clutched tightly in my own. Idid recognize the difference between the soft, warm hugs of my human friendsand the gentle, cool embraces of my new family.One scorching hug stood out from all the others—Seth Clearwater had braved thethrong of vampires to stand in for my lost werewolf friend.
  • 40. 41 4. GESTUREThe wedding flowed into the reception party smoothly—proof of Alice’s flawlessplanning. It was just twilight over the river; the ceremony had lasted exactly theright amount of time, allowing the sun to set behind the trees. The lights in thetrees glimmered as Edward led me through the glass back doors, making thewhite flowers glow. There were another ten thousand flowers out here, serving asa fragrant, airy tent over the dance floor set up on the grass under two of theancient cedars.Things slowed down, relaxed as the mellow August evening surrounded us. Thelittle crowd spread out under the soft shine of the twinkle lights, and we weregreeted again by the friends we’d just embraced. There was time to talk now, tolaugh.“Congrats, guys,” Seth Clearwater told us, ducking his head under the edge of aflower garland. His mother, Sue, was tight by his side, eyeing the guests withwary intensity. Her face was thin and fierce, an expression that was accented byher short, severe hairstyle; it was as short as her daughter Leah’s—I wondered ifshe’d cut it the same way in a show of solidarity. Billy Black, on Seth’s other side,was not as tense as Sue.When I looked at Jacob’s father, I always felt like I was seeing two people ratherthan just one. There was the old man in the wheelchair with the lined face and thewhite smile that everyone else saw. And then there was the direct descendant of along line of powerful, magical chieftains, cloaked in the authority he’d been bornwith. Though the magic had—in the absence of a catalyst—skipped hisgeneration, Billy was still a part of the power and the legend. It flowed straightthrough him. It flowed to his son, the heir to the magic, who had turned his backon it. That left Sam Uley to act as the chief of legends and magic now. . . .Billy seemed oddly at ease considering the company and the event—his black eyessparkled like he’d just gotten some good news. I was impressed by hiscomposure. This wedding must have seemed a very bad thing, the worst thingthat could happen to his best friend’s daughter, in Billy’s eyes.I knew it wasn’t easy for him to restrain his feelings, considering the challengethis event foreshadowed to the ancient treaty between the Cullens and theQuileutes—the treaty that prohibited the Cullens from ever creating anothervampire. The wolves knew a breach was coming, but the Cullens had no idea howthey would react. Before the alliance, it would have meant an immediate attack. Awar. But now that they knew each other better, would there be forgivenessinstead?As if in response to that thought, Seth leaned toward Edward, arms extended.Edward returned the hug with his free arm.
  • 41. 42I saw Sue shudder delicately.“It’s good to see things work out for you, man,” Seth said. “I’m happy for you.”“Thank you, Seth. That means a lot to me.” Edward pulled away from Seth andlooked at Sue and Billy. “Thank you, as well. For letting Seth come. Forsupporting Bella today.”“You’re welcome,” Billy said in his deep, gravelly voice, and I was surprised at theoptimism in his tone. Perhaps a stronger truce was on the horizon.A bit of a line was forming, so Seth waved goodbye and wheeled Billy toward thefood. Sue kept one hand on each of them.Angela and Ben were the next to claim us, followed by Angela’s parents and thenMike and Jessica—who were, to my surprise, holding hands. I hadn’t heard thatthey were together again. That was nice.Behind my human friends were my new cousins-in-law, the Denali vampire clan.I realized I was holding my breath as the vampire in front—Tanya, I assumedfrom the strawberry tint in her blond curls—reached out to embrace Edward.Next to her, three other vampires with golden eyes stared at me with opencuriosity. One woman had long, pale blond hair, straight as corn silk. The otherwoman and the man beside her were both black-haired, with a hint of an olivetone to their chalky complexions.And they were all four so beautiful that it made my stomach hurt.Tanya was still holding Edward.“Ah, Edward,” she said. “I’ve missed you.”Edward chuckled and deftly maneuvered out of the hug, placing his hand lightlyon her shoulder and stepping back, as if to get a better look at her. “It’s been toolong, Tanya. You look well.”“So do you.”“Let me introduce you to my wife.” It was the first time Edward had said thatword since it was officially true; he seemed like he would explode withsatisfaction saying it now. The Denalis all laughed lightly in response. “Tanya,this is my Bella.”Tanya was every bit as lovely as my worst nightmares had predicted. She eyed mewith a look that was much more speculative than it was resigned, and thenreached out to take my hand.
  • 42. 43“Welcome to the family, Bella.” She smiled, a little rueful. “We consider ourselvesCarlisle’s extended family, and I am sorry about the, er, recent incident when wedid not behave as such. We should have met you sooner. Can you forgive us?”“Of course,” I said breathlessly. “It’s so nice to meet you.”“The Cullens are all evened up in numbers now. Perhaps it will be our turn next,eh, Kate?” She grinned at the blonde.“Keep the dream alive,” Kate said with a roll of her golden eyes. She took myhand from Tanya’s and squeezed it gently. “Welcome, Bella.”The dark-haired woman put her hand on top of Kate’s. “I’m Carmen, this isEleazar. We’re all so very pleased to finally meet you.”“M-me, too,” I stuttered.Tanya glanced at the people waiting behind her—Charlie’s deputy, Mark, and hiswife. Their eyes were huge as they took in the Denali clan.“We’ll get to know each other later. We’ll have eons of time for that!” Tanyalaughed as she and her family moved on.All the standard traditions were kept. I was blinded by flashbulbs as we held theknife over a spectacular cake—too grand, I thought, for our relatively intimategroup of friends and family. We took turns shoving cake in each other’s faces;Edward manfully swallowed his portion as I watched in disbelief. I threw mybouquet with atypical skill, right into Angela’s surprised hands. Emmett andJasper howled with laughter at my blush while Edward removed my borrowedgarter—which I’d shimmied down nearly to my ankle—very carefully with histeeth. With a quick wink at me, he shot it straight into Mike Newton’s face.And when the music started, Edward pulled me into his arms for the customaryfirst dance; I went willingly, despite my fear of dancing—especially dancing infront of an audience—just happy to have him holding me. He did all the work,and I twirled effortlessly under the glow of a canopy of lights and the brightflashes from the cameras.“Enjoying the party, Mrs. Cullen?” he whispered in my ear.I laughed. “That will take a while to get used to.”“We have a while,” he reminded me, his voice exultant, and he leaned down tokiss me while we danced. Cameras clicked feverishly.The music changed, and Charlie tapped on Edward’s shoulder.
  • 43. 44It wasn’t nearly as easy to dance with Charlie. He was no better at it than I was, sowe moved safely from side to side in a tiny square formation. Edward and Esmespun around us like Fred Astaire and Ginger Rogers.“I’m going to miss you at home, Bella. I’m already lonely.”I spoke through a tight throat, trying to make a joke of it. “I feel just horrible,leaving you to cook for yourself—it’s practically criminal negligence. You couldarrest me.”He grinned. “I suppose I’ll survive the food. Just call me whenever you can.”“I promise.”It seemed like I danced with everyone. It was good to see all my old friends, but Ireally wanted to be with Edward more than anything else. I was happy when hefinally cut in, just half a minute after a new dance started.“Still not that fond of Mike, eh?” I commented as Edward whirled me away fromhim.“Not when I have to listen to his thoughts. He’s lucky I didn’t kick him out. Orworse.”“Yeah, right.”“Have you had a chance to look at yourself?”“Um. No, I guess not. Why?”“Then I suppose you don’t realize how utterly, heart-breakingly beautiful you aretonight. I’m not surprised Mike’s having difficulty with improper thoughts abouta married woman. I am disappointed that Alice didn’t make sure you were forcedto look in a mirror.”“You are very biased, you know.”He sighed and then paused and turned me around to face the house. The wall ofglass reflected the party back like a long mirror. Edward pointed to the couple inthe mirror directly across from us.“Biased, am I?”I caught just a glimpse of Edward’s reflection—a perfect duplicate of his perfectface—with a dark-haired beauty at his side. Her skin was cream and roses, hereyes were huge with excitement and framed with thick lashes. The narrow sheathof the shimmering white dress flared out subtly at the train almost like an
  • 44. 45inverted calla lily, cut so skillfully that her body looked elegant and graceful—while it was motionless, at least.Before I could blink and make the beauty turn back into me, Edward suddenlystiffened and turned automatically in the other direction, as if someone hadcalled his name.“Oh!” he said. His brow furrowed for an instant and then smoothed out just asquickly.Suddenly, he was smiling a brilliant smile.“What is it?” I asked.“A surprise wedding gift.”“Huh?”He didn’t answer; he just started dancing again, spinning me the opposite waywe’d been headed before, away from the lights and then into the deep swath ofnight that ringed the luminous dance floor.He didn’t pause until we reached the dark side of one of the huge cedars. ThenEdward looked straight into the blackest shadow.“Thank you,” Edward said to the darkness. “This is very… kind of you.”“Kind is my middle name,” a husky familiar voice answered from the black night.“Can I cut in?”My hand flew up to my throat, and if Edward hadn’t been holding me I wouldhave collapsed.“Jacob!” I choked as soon as I could breathe. “Jacob!”“Hey there, Bells.”I stumbled toward the sound of his voice. Edward kept his grip under my elbowuntil another set of strong hands caught me in the darkness. The heat fromJacob’s skin burned right through the thin satin dress as he pulled me close. Hemade no effort to dance; he just hugged me while I buried my face in his chest.He leaned down to press his cheek to the top of my head.“Rosalie won’t forgive me if she doesn’t get her official turn on the dance floor,”Edward murmured, and I knew he was leaving us, giving me a gift of his own—this moment with Jacob.
  • 45. 46“Oh, Jacob.” I was crying now; I couldn’t get the words out clearly. “Thank you.”“Stop blubbering, Bella. You’ll ruin your dress. It’s just me.”“Just? Oh, Jake! Everything is perfect now.”He snorted. “Yeah—the party can start. The best man finally made it.”“Now everyone I love is here.”I felt his lips brush my hair. “Sorry I’m late, honey.”“I’m just so happy you came!”“That was the idea.”I glanced toward the guests, but I couldn’t see through the dancers to the spotwhere I’d last seen Jacob’s father. I didn’t know if he’d stayed. “Does Billy knowyou’re here?” As soon as I asked, I knew that he must have—it was the only way toexplain his uplifted expression before.“I’m sure Sam’s told him. I’ll go see him when… when the party’s over.”“He’ll be so glad you’re home.”Jacob pulled back a little bit and straightened up. He left one hand on the smallof my back and grabbed my right hand with the other. He cradled our hands tohis chest; I could feel his heart beat under my palm, and I guessed that he hadn’tplaced my hand there accidentally.“I don’t know if I get more than just this one dance,” he said, and he beganpulling me around in a slow circle that didn’t match the tempo of the musiccoming from behind us. “I’d better make the best of it.”We moved to the rhythm of his heart under my hand.“I’m glad I came,” Jacob said quietly after a moment. “I didn’t think I would be.But it’s good to see you… one more time. Not as sad as I’d thought it would be.”“I don’t want you to feel sad.”“I know that. And I didn’t come tonight to make you feel guilty.”“No—it makes me very happy that you came. It’s the best gift you could havegiven me.”He laughed. “That’s good, because I didn’t have time to stop for a real present.”
  • 46. 47My eyes were adjusting, and I could see his face now, higher up than I expected.Was it possible that he was still growing? He had to be closer to seven feet than tosix. It was a relief to see his familiar features again after all this time—his deep-set eyes shadowed under his shaggy black brows, his high cheekbones, his fulllips stretched over his bright teeth in the sarcastic smile that matched his tone.His eyes were tight around the edges—careful; I could see that he was being verycareful tonight. He was doing all he could to make me happy, to not slip and showhow much this cost him.I’d never done anything good enough to deserve a friend like Jacob.“When did you decide to come back?”“Consciously or subconsciously?” He took a deep breath before he answered hisown question. “I don’t really know. I guess I’ve been wandering back thisdirection for a while, and maybe it’s because I was headed here. But it wasn’tuntil this morning that I really started running. I didn’t know if I could make it.”He laughed. “You wouldn’t believe how weird this feels—walking around on twolegs again. And clothes! And then it’s more bizarre because it feels weird. I didn’texpect that. I’m out of practice with the whole human thing.”We revolved steadily.“It would have been a shame to miss seeing you like this, though. That’s worththe trip right there. You look unbelievable, Bella. So beautiful.”“Alice invested a lot of time in me today. The dark helps, too.”“It’s not so dark for me, you know.”“Right.” Werewolf senses. It was easy to forget all the things he could do, heseemed so human. Especially right now.“You cut your hair,” I noted.“Yeah. Easier, you know. Thought I’d better take advantage of the hands.”“It looks good,” I lied.He snorted. “Right. I did it myself, with rusty kitchen shears.” He grinned widelyfor a moment, and then his smile faded. His expression turned serious. “Are youhappy, Bella?”“Yes.”“Okay.” I felt his shoulders shrug. “That’s the main thing, I guess.”
  • 47. 48“How are you, Jacob? Really?”“I’m fine, Bella, really. You don’t need to worry about me anymore. You can stopbugging Seth.”“I’m not just bugging him because of you. I like Seth.”“He’s a good kid. Better company than some. I tell you, if I could get rid of thevoices in my head, being a wolf would be about perfect.”I laughed at the way it sounded. “Yeah, I can’t get mine to shut up, either.”“In your case, that would mean you’re insane. Of course, I already knew that youwere insane,” he teased.“Thanks.”“Insanity is probably easier than sharing a pack mind. Crazy people’s voices don’tsend babysitters to watch them.”“Huh?”“Sam’s out there. And some of the others. Just in case, you know.”“In case of what?”“In case I can’t keep it together, something like that. In case I decide to trash theparty.” He flashed a quick smile at what was probably an appealing thought tohim. “But I’m not here to ruin your wedding, Bella. I’m here to . . .” He trailed off.“To make it perfect.”“That’s a tall order.”“Good thing you’re so tall.”He groaned at my bad joke and then sighed. “I’m just here to be your friend. Yourbest friend, one last time.”“Sam should give you more credit.”“Well, maybe I’m being oversensitive. Maybe they’d be here anyway, to keep aneye on Seth. There are a lot of vampires here. Seth doesn’t take that as seriouslyas he should.”“Seth knows that he’s not in any danger. He understands the Cullens better thanSam does.”
  • 48. 49“Sure, sure,” Jacob said, making peace before it could turn into a fight.It was strange to have him being the diplomat.“Sorry about those voices,” I said. “Wish I could make it better.” In so many ways.“It’s not that bad. I’m just whining a little.”“You’re… happy?”“Close enough. But enough about me. You’re the star today.” He chuckled. “I betyou’re just loving that. Center of attention.”“Yeah. Can’t get enough attention.”He laughed and then stared over my head. With pursed lips, he studied theshimmering glow of the reception party, the graceful whirl of the dancers, thefluttering petals falling from the garlands; I looked with him. It all seemed verydistant from this black, quiet space. Almost like watching the white flurriesswirling inside a snow globe.“I’ll give them this much,” he said. “They know how to throw a party.”“Alice is an unstoppable force of nature.”He sighed. “Song’s over. Do you think I get another one? Or is that asking toomuch?”I tightened my hand around his. “You can have as many dances as you want.”He laughed. “That would be interesting. I think I’d better stick with two, though.Don’t want to start talk.”We turned in another circle.“You’d think I’d be used to telling you goodbye by now,” he murmured.I tried to swallow the lump in my throat, but I couldn’t force it down.Jacob looked at me and frowned. He wiped his fingers across my cheek, catchingthe tears there.“You’re not supposed to be the one crying, Bella.”“Everyone cries at weddings,” I said thickly.“This is what you want, right?”
  • 49. 50“Right.”“Then smile.”I tried. He laughed at my grimace.“I’m going to try to remember you like this. Pretend that . . .”“That what? That I died?”He clenched his teeth. He was struggling with himself—with his decision to makehis presence here a gift and not a judgment. I could guess what he wanted to say.“No,” he finally answered. “But I’ll see you this way in my head. Pink cheeks.Heartbeat. Two left feet. All of that.”I deliberately stomped on his foot as hard as I could.He smiled. “That’s my girl.”He started to say something else and then snapped his mouth closed. Strugglingagain, teeth gritted against the words he didn’t want to say.My relationship with Jacob used to be so easy. Natural as breathing. But sinceEdward had come back into my life, it was a constant strain. Because—in Jacob’seyes—by choosing Edward, I was choosing a fate that was worse than death, or atleast equivalent to it.“What is it, Jake? Just tell me. You can tell me anything.”“I—I… I don’t have anything to tell you.”“Oh please. Spit it out.”“It’s true. It’s not… it’s—it’s a question. It’s something I want you to tell me.”“Ask me.”He struggled for another minute and then exhaled. “I shouldn’t. It doesn’t matter.I’m just morbidly curious.”Because I knew him so well, I understood.“It’s not tonight, Jacob,” I whispered.Jacob was even more obsessed with my humanity than Edward. He treasuredevery one of my heartbeats, knowing that they were numbered.
  • 50. 51“Oh,” he said, trying to smother his relief. “Oh.”A new song started playing, but he didn’t notice the change this time.“When?” he whispered.“I don’t know for sure. A week or two, maybe.”His voice changed, took on a defensive, mocking edge. “What’s the holdup?”“I just didn’t want to spend my honeymoon writhing in pain.”“You’d rather spend it how? Playing checkers? Ha ha.”“Very funny.”“Kidding, Bells. But, honestly, I don’t see the point. You can’t have a realhoneymoon with your vampire, so why go through the motions? Call a spade aspade. This isn’t the first time you’ve put this off. That’s a good thing, though,” hesaid, suddenly earnest. “Don’t be embarrassed about it.”“I’m not putting anything off,” I snapped. “And yes I can have a real honeymoon!I can do anything I want! Butt out!”He stopped our slow circling abruptly. For a moment, I wondered if he’d finallynoticed the music change, and I scrambled in my head for a way to patch up ourlittle tiff before he said goodbye to me. We shouldn’t part on this note.And then his eyes bulged wide with a strange kind of confused horror.“What?” he gasped. “What did you say?”“About what… ? Jake? What’s wrong?”“What do you mean? Have a real honeymoon? While you’re still human? Are youkidding? That’s a sick joke, Bella!”I glared at him. “I said butt out, Jake. This is so not your business. I shouldn’thave… we shouldn’t even be talking about this. It’s private—”His enormous hands gripped the tops of my arms, wrapping all the way around,fingers overlapping.“Ow, Jake! Let go!”He shook me.
  • 51. 52“Bella! Have you lost your mind? You can’t be that stupid! Tell me you’re joking!”He shook me again. His hands, tight as tourniquets, were quivering, sendingvibrations deep into my bones.“Jake—stop!”The darkness was suddenly very crowded.“Take your hands off her!” Edward’s voice was cold as ice, sharp as razors.Behind Jacob, there was a low snarl from the black night, and then another,overlapping the first.“Jake, bro, back away,” I heard Seth Clearwater urge. “You’re losing it.”Jacob seemed frozen as he was, his horrified eyes wide and staring.“You’ll hurt her,” Seth whispered. “Let her go.”“Now!” Edward snarled.Jacob’s hands dropped to his sides, and the sudden gush of blood through mywaiting veins was almost painful. Before I could register more than that, coldhands replaced the hot ones, and the air was suddenly whooshing past me.I blinked, and I was on my feet a half dozen feet away from where I’d beenstanding. Edward was tensed in front of me. There were two enormous wolvesbraced between him and Jacob, but they did not seem aggressive to me. More likethey were trying to prevent the fight.And Seth—gangly, fifteen-year-old Seth—had his long arms around Jacob’sshaking body, and he was tugging him away. If Jacob phased with Seth so close…“C’mon, Jake. Let’s go.”“I’ll kill you,” Jacob said, his voice so choked with rage that it was low as awhisper. His eyes, focused on Edward, burned with fury. “I’ll kill you myself! I’lldo it now!” He shuddered convulsively.The biggest wolf, the black one, growled sharply.“Seth, get out of the way,” Edward hissed.Seth tugged on Jacob again. Jacob was so bewildered with rage that Seth was ableto yank him a few feet farther back. “Don’t do it, Jake. Walk away. C’mon.”
  • 52. 53Sam—the bigger wolf, the black one—joined Seth then. He put his massive headagainst Jacob’s chest and shoved.The three of them—Seth towing, Jake trembling, Sam pushing—disappearedswiftly into the darkness.The other wolf stared after them. I wasn’t sure, in the weak light, about the colorof his fur—chocolate brown, maybe? Was it Quil, then?“I’m sorry,” I whispered to the wolf.“It’s all right now, Bella,” Edward murmured.The wolf looked at Edward. His gaze was not friendly. Edward gave him one coldnod. The wolf huffed and then turned to follow the others, vanishing as they had.“All right,” Edward said to himself, and then he looked at me. “Let’s get back.”“But Jake—”“Sam has him in hand. He’s gone.”“Edward, I’m so sorry. I was stupid—”“You did nothing wrong—”“I have such a big mouth! Why would I… I shouldn’t have let him get to me likethat. What was I thinking?”“Don’t worry.” He touched my face. “We need to get back to the reception beforesomeone notices our absence.”I shook my head, trying to reorient myself. Before someone noticed? Had anyonemissed that?Then, as I thought about it, I realized the confrontation that had seemed socatastrophic to me had, in reality, been very quiet and short here in the shadows.“Give me two seconds,” I pleaded.My insides were chaotic with panic and grief, but that didn’t matter—only theoutside mattered right now. Putting on a good show was something I knew I hadto master.“My dress?”“You look fine. Not a hair out of place.”
  • 53. 54I took two deep breaths. “Okay. Let’s go.”He put his arms around me and led me back to the light. When we passed underthe twinkle lights, he spun me gently onto the dance floor. We melted in with theother dancers as if our dance had never been interrupted.I glanced around at the guests, but no one seemed shocked or frightened. Onlythe very palest faces there showed any signs of stress, and they hid it well. Jasperand Emmett were on the edge of the floor, close together, and I guessed that theyhad been nearby during the confrontation.“Are you—”“I’m fine,” I promised. “I can’t believe I did that. What’s wrong with me?”“Nothing is wrong with you.”I’d been so glad to see Jacob here. I knew the sacrifice it had taken him. And thenI’d ruined it, turned his gift into a disaster. I should be quarantined.But my idiocy would not ruin anything else tonight. I would put this away, shoveit in a drawer and lock it up to deal with later. There would be plenty of time toflagellate myself for this, and nothing I could do now would help.“It’s over,” I said. “Let’s not think of it again tonight.”I expected a quick agreement from Edward, but he was silent.“Edward?”He closed his eyes and touched his forehead to mine. “Jacob is right,” hewhispered. “What am I thinking?”“He is not.” I tried to keep my face smooth for the watching crowd of friends.“Jacob is way too prejudiced to see anything clearly.”He mumbled something low that sounded almost like “should let him kill me foreven thinking . . .”“Stop it,” I said fiercely. I grabbed his face in my hands and waited until heopened his eyes. “You and me. That’s the only thing that matters. The only thingyou’re allowed to think about now. Do you hear me?”“Yes,” he sighed.“Forget Jacob came.” I could do that. I would do that. “For me. Promise thatyou’ll let this go.”
  • 54. 55He stared into my eyes for a moment before answering. “I promise.”“Thank you. Edward, I’m not afraid.”“I am,” he whispered.“Don’t be.” I took deep breath and smiled. “By the way, I love you.”He smiled just a little in return. “That’s why we’re here.”“You’re monopolizing the bride,” Emmett said, coming up behind Edward’sshoulder. “Let me dance with my little sister. This could be my last chance tomake her blush.” He laughed loudly, as unaffected as he usually was by anyserious atmosphere.It turned out there were actually lots of people I hadn’t danced with yet, and thatgave me a chance to truly compose and resolve myself. When Edward claimed meagain, I found that the Jacob-drawer was shut nice and tight. As he wrapped hisarms around me, I was able to unearth my earlier sense of joy, my certainty thateverything in my life was in the right place tonight. I smiled and laid my headagainst his chest. His arms tightened.“I could get used to this,” I said.“Don’t tell me you’ve gotten over your dancing issues?”“Dancing isn’t so bad—with you. But I was thinking more of this,”—and I pressedmyself to him even tighter—“of never having to let you go.”“Never,” he promised, and he leaned down to kiss me.It was a serious kind of kiss—intense, slow but building.…I’d pretty much forgotten where I was when I heard Alice call, “Bella! It’s time!”I felt a brief flicker of irritation with my new sister for the interruption.Edward ignored her; his lips were hard against mine, more urgent than before.My heart broke into a sprint and my palms were slick against his marble neck.“Do you want to miss your plane?” Alice demanded, right next to me now. “I’msure you’ll have a lovely honeymoon camped out in the airport waiting foranother flight.”Edward turned his face slightly to murmur, “Go away, Alice,” and then pressedhis lips to mine again.
  • 55. 56“Bella, do you want to wear that dress on the airplane?” she demanded.I wasn’t really paying much attention. At the moment, I simply didn’t care.Alice growled quietly. “I’ll tell her where you’re taking her, Edward. So help me, Iwill.”He froze. Then he lifted his face from mine and glared at his favorite sister.“You’re awfully small to be so hugely irritating.”“I didn’t pick out the perfect going-away dress to have it wasted,” she snappedback, taking my hand. “Come with me, Bella.”I tugged against her hold, stretching up on my toes to kiss him one more time.She jerked my arm impatiently, hauling me away from him. There were a fewchuckles from the watching guests. I gave up then and let her lead me into theempty house.She looked annoyed.“Sorry, Alice,” I apologized.“I don’t blame you, Bella.” She sighed. “You don’t seem to be able help yourself.”I giggled at her martyred expression, and she scowled.“Thank you, Alice. It was the most beautiful wedding anyone ever had,” I told herearnestly. “Everything was exactly right. You’re the best, smartest, most talentedsister in the whole world.”That thawed her out; she smiled a huge smile. “I’m glad you liked it.”Renée and Esme were waiting upstairs. The three of them quickly had me out ofmy dress and into Alice’s deep blue going-away ensemble. I was grateful whensomeone pulled the pins out of my hair and let it fall loose down my back, wavyfrom the braids, saving me from a hairpin headache later. My mother’s tearsstreamed without a break the entire time.“I’ll call you when I know where I’m going,” I promised as I hugged her goodbye.I knew the honeymoon secret was probably driving her crazy; my mother hatedsecrets, unless she was in on them.“I’ll tell you as soon as she’s safely away,” Alice outdid me, smirking at mywounded expression. How unfair, for me to be the last to know.“You have to visit me and Phil very, very soon. It’s your turn to go south—see thesun for once,” Renée said.
  • 56. 57“It didn’t rain today,” I reminded her, avoiding her request.“A miracle.”“Everything’s ready,” Alice said. “Your suitcases are in the car—Jasper’s bringingit around.” She pulled me back toward the stairs with Renée following, stillhalfway embracing me.“I love you, Mom,” I whispered as we descended. “I’m so glad you have Phil. Takecare of each other.”“I love you, too, Bella, honey.”“Goodbye, Mom. I love you,” I said again, my throat thick.Edward was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. I took his outstretched hand butleaned away, scanning the little crowd that was waiting to see us off.“Dad?” I asked, my eyes searching.“Over here,” Edward murmured. He pulled me through the guests; they made apathway for us. We found Charlie leaning awkwardly against the wall behindeveryone else, looking a little like he was hiding. The red rims around his eyesexplained why.“Oh, Dad!”I hugged him around the waist, tears streaming again—I was crying so muchtonight. He patted my back.“There, now. You don’t want to miss your plane.”It was hard to talk about love with Charlie—we were so much alike, alwaysreverting to trivial things to avoid embarrassing emotional displays. But this wasno time for being self-conscious.“I love you forever, Dad,” I told him. “Don’t forget that.”“You, too, Bells. Always have, always will.”I kissed his cheek at the same time that he kissed mine.“Call me,” he said.“Soon,” I promised, knowing this was all I could promise. Just a phone call. Myfather and my mother could not be allowed to see me again; I would be toodifferent, and much, much too dangerous.
  • 57. 58“Go on, then,” he said gruffly. “Don’t want to be late.”The guests made another aisle for us. Edward pulled me close to his side as wemade our escape.“Are you ready?” he asked.“I am,” I said, and I knew that it was true.Everyone applauded when Edward kissed me on the doorstep. Then he rushedme to the car as the rice storm began. Most of it went wide, but someone,probably Emmett, threw with uncanny precision, and I caught a lot of thericochets off Edward’s back.The car was decorated with more flowers that trailed in streamers along itslength, and long gossamer ribbons that were tied to a dozen shoes—designershoes that looked brand-new—dangling behind the bumper.Edward shielded me from the rice while I climbed in, and then he was in and wewere speeding away as I waved out the window and called “I love you” to theporch, where my families waved back.The last image I registered was one of my parents. Phil had both arms wrappedtenderly around Renée. She had one arm tight around his waist but had her freehand reached out to hold Charlie’s. So many different kinds of love, harmoniousin this one moment. It seemed a very hopeful picture to me.Edward squeezed my hand.“I love you,” he said.I leaned my head against his arm. “That’s why we’re here,” I quoted him.He kissed my hair.As we turned onto the black highway and Edward really hit the accelerator, Iheard a noise over the purr of the engine, coming from the forest behind us. If Icould hear it, then he certainly could. But he said nothing as the sound slowlyfaded in the distance. I said nothing, either.The piercing, heartbroken howling grew fainter and then disappeared entirely.
  • 58. 59 5. ISLE ESME“Houston?” I asked, raising my eyebrows when we reached the gate in Seattle.“Just a stop along the way,” Edward assured me with a grin.It felt like I’d barely fallen asleep when he woke me. I was groggy as he pulled methrough the terminals, struggling to remember how to open my eyes after everyblink. It took me a few minutes to catch up with what was going on when westopped at the international counter to check in for our next flight.“Rio de Janeiro?” I asked with slightly more trepidation.“Another stop,” he told me.The flight to South America was long but comfortable in the wide first-class seat,with Edward’s arms cradled around me. I slept myself out and awoke unusuallyalert as we circled toward the airport with the light of the setting sun slantingthrough the plane’s windows.We didn’t stay in the airport to connect with another flight as I’d expected.Instead we took a taxi through the dark, teeming, living streets of Rio. Unable tounderstand a word of Edward’s Portuguese instructions to the driver, I guessedthat we were off to find a hotel before the next leg of our journey. A sharp twingeof something very close to stage fright twisted in the pit of my stomach as Iconsidered that. The taxi continued through the swarming crowds until theythinned somewhat, and we appeared to be nearing the extreme western edge ofthe city, heading into the ocean.We stopped at the docks.Edward led the way down the long line of white yachts moored in the night-blackened water. The boat he stopped at was smaller than the others, sleeker,obviously built for speed instead of space. Still luxurious, though, and moregraceful than the rest. He leaped in lightly, despite the heavy bags he carried. Hedropped those on the deck and turned to help me carefully over the edge.I watched in silence while he prepared the boat for departure, surprised at howskilled and comfortable he seemed, because he’d never mentioned an interest inboating before. But then again, he was good at just about everything.As we headed due east into the open ocean, I reviewed basic geography in myhead. As far as I could remember, there wasn’t much east of Brazil… until you gotto Africa.
  • 59. 60But Edward sped forward while the lights of Rio faded and ultimatelydisappeared behind us. On his face was a familiar exhilarated smile, the oneproduced by any form of speed. The boat plunged through the waves and I wasshowered with sea spray.Finally the curiosity I’d suppressed so long got the best of me.“Are we going much farther?” I asked.It wasn’t like him to forget that I was human, but I wondered if he planned for usto live on this small craft for any length of time.“About another half hour.” His eyes took in my hands, clenched on the seat, andhe grinned.Oh well, I thought to myself. He was a vampire, after all. Maybe we were going toAtlantis.Twenty minutes later, he called my name over the roar of the engine.“Bella, look there.” He pointed straight ahead.I saw only blackness at first, and the moon’s white trail across the water. But Isearched the space where he pointed until I found a low black shape breakinginto the sheen of moonlight on the waves. As I squinted into the darkness, thesilhouette became more detailed. The shape grew into a squat, irregular triangle,with one side trailing longer than the other before sinking into the waves. Wedrew closer, and I could see the outline was feathery, swaying to the light breeze.And then my eyes refocused and the pieces all made sense: a small island rose outof the water ahead of us, waving with palm fronds, a beach glowing pale in thelight of the moon.“Where are we?” I murmured in wonder while he shifted course, heading aroundto the north end of the island.He heard me, despite the noise of the engine, and smiled a wide smile thatgleamed in the moonlight.“This is Isle Esme.”The boat slowed dramatically, drawing with precision into position against ashort dock constructed of wooden planks, bleached into whiteness by the moon.The engine cut off, and the silence that followed was profound. There wasnothing but the waves, slapping lightly against the boat, and the rustle of thebreeze in the palms. The air was warm, moist, and fragrant—like the steam leftbehind after a hot shower.
  • 60. 61“Isle Esme?” My voice was low, but it still sounded too loud as it broke into thequiet night.“A gift from Carlisle—Esme offered to let us borrow it.”A gift. Who gives an island as a gift? I frowned. I hadn’t realized that Edward’sextreme generosity was a learned behavior.He placed the suitcases on the dock and then turned back, smiling his perfectsmile as he reached for me. Instead of taking my hand, he pulled me right up intohis arms.“Aren’t you supposed to wait for the threshold?” I asked, breathless, as he sprunglightly out of the boat.He grinned. “I’m nothing if not thorough.”Gripping the handles of both huge steamer trunks in one hand and cradling me inthe other arm, he carried me up the dock and onto a pale sand pathway throughthe dark vegetation.For a short while it was pitch black in the jungle-like growth, and then I could seea warm light ahead. It was about at the point when I realized the light was ahouse—the two bright, perfect squares were wide windows framing a front door—that the stage fright attacked again, more forcefully than before, worse than whenI’d thought we were headed for a hotel.My heart thudded audibly against my ribs, and my breath seemed to get stuck inmy throat. I felt Edward’s eyes on my face, but I refused to meet his gaze. I staredstraight ahead, seeing nothing.He didn’t ask what I was thinking, which was out of character for him. I guessedthat meant that he was just as nervous as I suddenly was.He set the suitcases on the deep porch to open the doors—they were unlocked.Edward looked down at me, waiting until I met his gaze before he steppedthrough the threshold.He carried me through the house, both of us very quiet, flipping on lights as hewent. My vague impression of the house was that it was quite large for a tinyisland, and oddly familiar. I’d gotten used to the pale-on-pale color schemepreferred by the Cullens; it felt like home. I couldn’t focus on any specifics,though. The violent pulse beating behind my ears made everything a little blurry.Then Edward stopped and turned on the last light.
  • 61. 62The room was big and white, and the far wall was mostly glass—standard décorfor my vampires. Outside, the moon was bright on white sand and, just a fewyards away from the house, glistening waves. But I barely noted that part. I wasmore focused on the absolutely huge white bed in the center of the room, hungwith billowy clouds of mosquito netting.Edward set me on my feet.“I’ll… go get the luggage.”The room was too warm, stuffier than the tropical night outside. A bead of sweatdewed up on the nape of my neck. I walked slowly forward until I could reach outand touch the foamy netting. For some reason I felt the need to make sureeverything was real.I didn’t hear Edward return. Suddenly, his wintry finger caressed the back of myneck, wiping away the drop of perspiration.“It’s a little hot here,” he said apologetically. “I thought… that would be best.”“Thorough,” I murmured under my breath, and he chuckled. It was a nervoussound, rare for Edward.“I tried to think of everything that would make this… easier,” he admitted.I swallowed loudly, still facing away from him. Had there ever been a honeymoonlike this before?I knew the answer to that. No. There had not.“I was wondering,” Edward said slowly, “if… first… maybe you’d like to take amidnight swim with me?” He took a deep breath, and his voice was more at easewhen he spoke again. “The water will be very warm. This is the kind of beach youapprove of.”“Sounds nice.” My voice broke.“I’m sure you’d like a human minute or two.… It was a long journey.”I nodded woodenly. I felt barely human; maybe a few minutes alone would help.His lips brushed against my throat, just below my ear. He chuckled once and hiscool breath tickled my overheated skin. “Don’t take too long, Mrs. Cullen.”I jumped a little at the sound of my new name.
  • 62. 63His lips brushed down my neck to the tip of my shoulder. “I’ll wait for you in thewater.”He walked past me to the French door that opened right onto the beach sand. Onthe way, he shrugged out of his shirt, dropping it on the floor, and then slippedthrough the door into the moonlit night. The sultry, salty air swirled into theroom behind him.Did my skin burst into flames? I had to look down to check. Nope, nothing wasburning. At least, not visibly.I reminded myself to breathe, and then I stumbled toward the giant suitcase thatEdward had opened on top of a low white dresser. It must be mine, because myfamiliar bag of toiletries was right on top, and there was a lot of pink in there, butI didn’t recognize even one article of clothing. As I pawed through the neatlyfolded piles—looking for something familiar and comfortable, a pair of old sweatsmaybe—it came to my attention that there was an awful lot of sheer lace andskimpy satin in my hands. Lingerie. Very lingerie-ish lingerie, with French tags.I didn’t know how or when, but someday, Alice was going to pay for this.Giving up, I went to the bathroom and peeked out through the long windows thatopened to the same beach as the French doors. I couldn’t see him; I guessed hewas there in the water, not bothering to come up for air. In the sky above, themoon was lopsided, almost full, and the sand was bright white under its shine. Asmall movement caught my eye—draped over a bend in one of the palm trees thatfringed the beach, the rest of his clothes were swaying in the light breeze.A rush of heat flashed across my skin again.I took a couple of deep breaths and then went to the mirrors above the longstretch of counters. I looked exactly like I’d been sleeping on a plane all day. Ifound my brush and yanked it harshly through the snarls on the back of my neckuntil they were smoothed out and the bristles were full of hair. I brushed myteeth meticulously, twice. Then I washed my face and splashed water on the backof my neck, which was feeling feverish. That felt so good that I washed my armsas well, and finally I decided to just give up and take the shower. I knew it wasridiculous to shower before swimming, but I needed to calm down, and hot waterwas one reliable way to do that.Also, shaving my legs again seemed like a pretty good idea.When I was done, I grabbed a huge white towel off the counter and wrapped itunder my arms.
  • 63. 64Then I was faced with a dilemma I hadn’t considered. What was I supposed toput on? Not a swimsuit, obviously. But it seemed silly to put my clothes back on,too. I didn’t even want to think about the things Alice had packed for me.My breathing started to accelerate again and my hands trembled—so much forthe calming effects of the shower. I started to feel a little dizzy, apparently a full-scale panic attack on the way. I sat down on the cool tile floor in my big towel andput my head between my knees. I prayed he wouldn’t decide to come look for mebefore I could pull myself together. I could imagine what he would think if he sawme going to pieces this way. It wouldn’t be hard for him to convince himself thatwe were making a mistake.And I wasn’t freaking out because I thought we were making a mistake. Not at all.I was freaking out because I had no idea how to do this, and I was afraid to walkout of this room and face the unknown. Especially in French lingerie. I knew Iwasn’t ready for that yet.This felt exactly like having to walk out in front of a theater full of thousands withno idea what my lines were.How did people do this—swallow all their fears and trust someone else soimplicitly with every imperfection and fear they had—with less than the absolutecommitment Edward had given me? If it weren’t Edward out there, if I didn’tknow in every cell of my body that he loved me as much as I loved him—unconditionally and irrevocably and, to be honest, irrationally—I’d never be ableto get up off this floor.But it was Edward out there, so I whispered the words “Don’t be a coward” undermy breath and scrambled to my feet. I hitched the towel tighter under my armsand marched determinedly from the bathroom. Past the suitcase full of lace andthe big bed without looking at either. Out the open glass door onto the powder-fine sand.Everything was black-and-white, leached colorless by the moon. I walked slowlyacross the warm powder, pausing beside the curved tree where he had left hisclothes. I laid my hand against the rough bark and checked my breathing to makesure it was even. Or even enough.I looked across the low ripples, black in the darkness, searching for him.He wasn’t hard to find. He stood, his back to me, waist deep in the midnightwater, staring up at the oval moon. The pallid light of the moon turned his skin aperfect white, like the sand, like the moon itself, and made his wet hair black asthe ocean. He was motionless, his hands resting palms down against the water;the low waves broke around him as if he were a stone. I stared at the smooth linesof his back, his shoulders, his arms, his neck, the flawless shape of him.…
  • 64. 65The fire was no longer a flash burn across my skin—it was slow and deep now; itsmoldered away all my awkwardness, my shy uncertainty. I slipped the towel offwithout hesitation, leaving it on the tree with his clothes, and walked out into thewhite light; it made me pale as the snowy sand, too.I couldn’t hear the sound of my footsteps as I walked to the water’s edge, but Iguessed that he could. Edward did not turn. I let the gentle swells break over mytoes, and found that he’d been right about the temperature—it was very warm,like bath water. I stepped in, walking carefully across the invisible ocean floor,but my care was unnecessary; the sand continued perfectly smooth, slopinggently toward Edward. I waded through the weightless current till I was at hisside, and then I placed my hand lightly over his cool hand lying on the water.“Beautiful,” I said, looking up at the moon, too.“It’s all right,” he answered, unimpressed. He turned slowly to face me; littlewaves rolled away from his movement and broke against my skin. His eyeslooked silver in his ice-colored face. He twisted his hand up so that he could twineour fingers beneath the surface of the water. It was warm enough that his coolskin did not raise goose bumps on mine.“But I wouldn’t use the word beautiful,” he continued. “Not with you standinghere in comparison.”I half-smiled, then raised my free hand—it didn’t tremble now—and placed it overhis heart. White on white; we matched, for once. He shuddered the tiniest bit atmy warm touch. His breath came rougher now.“I promised we would try,” he whispered, suddenly tense. “If… if I do somethingwrong, if I hurt you, you must tell me at once.”I nodded solemnly, keeping my eyes on his. I took another step through thewaves and leaned my head against his chest.“Don’t be afraid,” I murmured. “We belong together.”I was abruptly overwhelmed by the truth of my own words. This moment was soperfect, so right, there was no way to doubt it.His arms wrapped around me, holding me against him, summer and winter. Itfelt like every nerve ending in my body was a live wire.“Forever,” he agreed, and then pulled us gently into deeper water.The sun, hot on the bare skin of my back, woke me in the morning. Late morning,maybe afternoon, I wasn’t sure. Everything besides the time was clear, though; Iknew exactly where I was—the bright room with the big white bed, brilliant
  • 65. 66sunlight streaming through the open doors. The clouds of netting would softenthe shine.I didn’t open my eyes. I was too happy to change anything, no matter how small.The only sounds were the waves outside, our breathing, my heartbeat.…I was comfortable, even with the baking sun. His cool skin was the perfectantidote to the heat. Lying across his wintry chest, his arms wound around me,felt very easy and natural. I wondered idly what I’d been so panicky about lastnight. My fears all seemed silly now.His fingers softly trailed down the contours of my spine, and I knew that he knewI was awake. I kept my eyes shut and tightened my arms around his neck, holdingmyself closer to him.He didn’t speak; his fingers moved up and down my back, barely touching it as helightly traced patterns on my skin.I would have been happy to lie here forever, to never disturb this moment, but mybody had other ideas. I laughed at my impatient stomach. It seemed sort ofprosaic to be hungry after all that had passed last night. Like being brought backdown to earth from some great height.“What’s funny?” he murmured, still stroking my back. The sound of his voice,serious and husky, brought with it a deluge of memories from the night, and I felta blush color my face and neck.To answer his question, my stomach growled. I laughed again. “You just can’tescape being human for very long.”I waited, but he did not laugh with me. Slowly, sinking through the many layersof bliss that clouded my head, came the realization of a different atmosphereoutside my own glowing sphere of happiness.I opened my eyes; the first thing I saw was the pale, almost silvery skin of histhroat, the arc of his chin above my face. His jaw was taut. I propped myself upon my elbow so I could see his face.He was staring at the frothy canopy above us, and he didn’t look at me as Istudied his grave features. His expression was a shock—it sent a physical joltthrough my body.“Edward,” I said, a strange little catch in my throat, “what is it? What’s wrong?”“You have to ask?” His voice was hard, cynical.
  • 66. 67My first instinct, the product of a lifetime of insecurities, was to wonder what Ihad done wrong. I thought through everything that had happened, but I couldn’tfind any sour note in the memory. It had all been simpler than I’d expected; we’dfit together like corresponding pieces, made to match up. This had given me asecret satisfaction—we were compatible physically, as well as all the other ways.Fire and ice, somehow existing together without destroying each other. Moreproof that I belonged with him.I couldn’t think of any part that would make him look like this—so severe andcold. What had I missed?His finger smoothed the worried lines on my forehead.“What are you thinking?” he whispered.“You’re upset. I don’t understand. Did I… ?” I couldn’t finish.His eyes tightened. “How badly are you hurt, Bella? The truth—don’t try todownplay it.”“Hurt?” I repeated; my voice came out higher than usual because the word tookme so by surprise.He raised one eyebrow, his lips a tight line.I made a quick assessment, stretching my body automatically, tensing and flexingmy muscles. There was stiffness, and a lot of soreness, too, it was true, but mostlythere was the odd sensation that my bones all had become unhinged at the joints,and I had changed halfway into the consistency of a jellyfish. It was not anunpleasant feeling.And then I was a little angry, because he was darkening this most perfect of allmornings with his pessimistic assumptions.“Why would you jump to that conclusion? I’ve never been better than I am now.”His eyes closed. “Stop that.”“Stop what?”“Stop acting like I’m not a monster for having agreed to this.”“Edward!” I whispered, really upset now. He was pulling my bright memorythrough the darkness, staining it. “Don’t ever say that.”He didn’t open his eyes; it was like he didn’t want to see me.
  • 67. 68“Look at yourself, Bella. Then tell me I’m not a monster.”Wounded, shocked, I followed his instruction unthinkingly and then gasped.What had happened to me? I couldn’t make sense of the fluffy white snow thatclung to my skin. I shook my head, and a cascade of white drifted out of my hair.I pinched one soft white bit between my fingers. It was a piece of down.“Why am I covered in feathers?” I asked, confused.He exhaled impatiently. “I bit a pillow. Or two. That’s not what I’m talkingabout.”“You… bit a pillow? Why?”“Look, Bella!” he almost growled. He took my hand—very gingerly—and stretchedmy arm out. “Look at that.”This time, I saw what he meant.Under the dusting of feathers, large purplish bruises were beginning to blossomacross the pale skin of my arm. My eyes followed the trail they made up to myshoulder, and then down across my ribs. I pulled my hand free to poke at adiscoloration on my left forearm, watching it fade where I touched and thenreappear. It throbbed a little.So lightly that he was barely touching me, Edward placed his hand against thebruises on my arm, one at a time, matching his long fingers to the patterns.“Oh,” I said.I tried to remember this—to remember pain—but I couldn’t. I couldn’t recall amoment when his hold had been too tight, his hands too hard against me. I onlyremembered wanting him to hold me tighter, and being pleased when he did.…“I’m… so sorry, Bella,” he whispered while I stared at the bruises. “I knew betterthan this. I should not have—” He made a low, revolted sound in the back of histhroat. “I am more sorry than I can tell you.”He threw his arm over his face and became perfectly still.I sat for one long moment in total astonishment, trying to come to terms—nowthat I understood it—with his misery. It was so contrary to the way that I felt thatit was difficult to process.
  • 68. 69The shock wore off slowly, leaving nothing in its absence. Emptiness. My mindwas blank. I couldn’t think of what to say. How could I explain it to him in theright way? How could I make him as happy as I was—or as I had been, a momentago?I touched his arm, and he didn’t respond. I wrapped my fingers around his wristand tried to pry his arm off his face, but I could have been yanking on a sculpturefor all the good it did me.“Edward.”He didn’t move.“Edward?”Nothing. So, this would be a monologue, then.“I’m not sorry, Edward. I’m… I can’t even tell you. I’m so happy. That doesn’tcover it. Don’t be angry. Don’t. I’m really f—”“Do not say the word fine.” His voice was ice cold. “If you value my sanity, do notsay that you are fine.”“But I am,” I whispered.“Bella,” he almost moaned. “Don’t.”“No. You don’t, Edward.”He moved his arm; his gold eyes watched me warily.“Don’t ruin this,” I told him. “I. Am. Happy.”“I’ve already ruined this,” he whispered.“Cut it out,” I snapped.I heard his teeth grind together.“Ugh!” I groaned. “Why can’t you just read my mind already? It’s so inconvenientto be a mental mute!”His eyes widened a little bit, distracted in spite of himself.“That’s a new one. You love that I can’t read your mind.”“Not today.”
  • 69. 70He stared at me. “Why?”I threw my hands up in frustration, feeling an ache in my shoulder that I ignored.My palms fell back against his chest with a sharp smack. “Because all this angstwould be completely unnecessary if you could see how I feel right now! Or fiveminutes ago, anyway. I was perfectly happy. Totally and completely blissed out.Now—well, I’m sort of pissed, actually.”“You should be angry at me.”“Well, I am. Does that make you feel better?”He sighed. “No. I don’t think anything could make me feel better now.”“That,” I snapped. “That right there is why I’m angry. You are killing my buzz,Edward.”He rolled his eyes and shook his head.I took a deep breath. I was feeling more of the soreness now, but it wasn’t thatbad. Sort of like the day after lifting weights. I’d done that with Renée during oneof her fitness obsessions. Sixty-five lunges with ten pounds in each hand. Icouldn’t walk the next day. This was not as painful as that had been by half.I swallowed my irritation and tried to make my voice soothing. “We knew thiswas going to be tricky. I thought that was assumed. And then—well, it was a loteasier than I thought it would be. And this is really nothing.” I brushed myfingers along my arm. “I think for a first time, not knowing what to expect, we didamazing. With a little practice—”His expression was suddenly so livid that I broke off mid-sentence.“Assumed? Did you expect this, Bella? Were you anticipating that I would hurtyou? Were you thinking it would be worse? Do you consider the experiment asuccess because you can walk away from it? No broken bones—that equals avictory?”I waited, letting him get it all out. Then I waited some more while his breathingwent back to normal. When his eyes were calm, I answered, speaking with slowprecision.“I didn’t know what to expect—but I definitely did not expect how… how… justwonderful and perfect it was.” My voice dropped to a whisper, my eyes slippedfrom his face down to my hands. “I mean, I don’t know how it was for you, but itwas like that for me.”A cool finger pulled my chin back up.
  • 70. 71“Is that what you’re worried about?” he said through his teeth. “That I didn’tenjoy myself?”My eyes stayed down. “I know it’s not the same. You’re not human. I just wastrying to explain that, for a human, well, I can’t imagine that life gets any betterthan that.”He was quiet for so long that, finally, I had to look up. His face was softer now,thoughtful.“It seems that I have more to apologize for.” He frowned. “I didn’t dream that youwould construe the way I feel about what I did to you to mean that last nightwasn’t… well, the best night of my existence. But I don’t want to think of it thatway, not when you were . . .”My lips curved up a little at the edges. “Really? The best ever?” I asked in a smallvoice.He took my face between his hands, still introspective. “I spoke to Carlisle afteryou and I made our bargain, hoping he could help me. Of course he warned methat this would be very dangerous for you.” A shadow crossed his expression. “Hehad faith in me, though—faith I didn’t deserve.”I started to protest, and he put two fingers over my lips before I could comment.“I also asked him what I should expect. I didn’t know what it would be for me…what with my being a vampire.” He smiled halfheartedly. “Carlisle told me it wasa very powerful thing, like nothing else. He told me physical love was something Ishould not treat lightly. With our rarely changing temperaments, strong emotionscan alter us in permanent ways. But he said I did not need to worry about thatpart—you had already altered me so completely.” This time his smile was moregenuine.“I spoke to my brothers, too. They told me it was a very great pleasure. Secondonly to drinking human blood.” A line creased his brow. “But I’ve tasted yourblood, and there could be no blood more potent than that.… I don’t think theywere wrong, really. Just that it was different for us. Something more.”“It was more. It was everything.”“That doesn’t change the fact that it was wrong. Even if it were possible that youreally did feel that way.”“What does that mean? Do you think I’m making this up? Why?”“To ease my guilt. I can’t ignore the evidence, Bella. Or your history of trying tolet me off the hook when I make mistakes.”
  • 71. 72I grabbed his chin and leaned forward so that our faces were inches apart. “Youlisten to me, Edward Cullen. I am not pretending anything for your sake, okay? Ididn’t even know there was a reason to make you feel better until you startedbeing all miserable. I’ve never been so happy in all my life—I wasn’t this happywhen you decided that you loved me more than you wanted to kill me, or the firstmorning I woke up and you were there waiting for me.… Not when I heard yourvoice in the ballet studio”—he flinched at the old memory of my close call with ahunting vampire, but I didn’t pause—“or when you said ‘I do’ and I realized that,somehow, I get to keep you forever. Those are the happiest memories I have, andthis is better than any of it. So just deal with it.”He touched the frown line between my eyebrows. “I’m making you unhappy now.I don’t want to do that.”“Then don’t you be unhappy. That’s the only thing that’s wrong here.”His eyes tightened, then he took a deep breath and nodded. “You’re right. Thepast is past and I can’t do anything to change it. There’s no sense in letting mymood sour this time for you. I’ll do whatever I can to make you happy now.”I examined his face suspiciously, and he gave me a serene smile.“Whatever makes me happy?”My stomach growled at the same time that I asked.“You’re hungry,” he said quickly. He was swiftly out of the bed, stirring up a cloudof feathers. Which reminded me.“So, why exactly did you decide to ruin Esme’s pillows?” I asked, sitting up andshaking more down from my hair.He had already pulled on a pair of loose khaki pants, and he stood by the door,rumpling his hair, dislodging a few feathers of his own.“I don’t know if I decided to do anything last night,” he muttered. “We’re justlucky it was the pillows and not you.” He inhaled deeply and then shook his head,as if shaking off the dark thought. A very authentic-looking smile spread acrosshis face, but I guessed it took a lot of work to put it there.I slid carefully off the high bed and stretched again, more aware, now, of theaches and sore spots. I heard him gasp. He turned away from me, and his handsballed up, knuckles white.“Do I look that hideous?” I asked, working to keep my tone light. His breathcaught, but he didn’t turn, probably to hide his expression from me. I walked tothe bathroom to check for myself.
  • 72. 73I stared at my naked body in the full-length mirror behind the door.I’d definitely had worse. There was a faint shadow across one of my cheekbones,and my lips were a little swollen, but other than that, my face was fine. The rest ofme was decorated with patches of blue and purple. I concentrated on the bruisesthat would be the hardest to hide—my arms and my shoulders. They weren’t sobad. My skin marked up easily. By the time a bruise showed I’d usually forgottenhow I’d come by it. Of course, these were just developing. I’d look even worsetomorrow. That would not make things any easier.I looked at my hair, then, and groaned.“Bella?” He was right there behind me as soon as I’d made a sound.“I’ll never get this all out of my hair!” I pointed to my head, where it looked like achicken was nesting. I started picking at the feathers.“You would be worried about your hair,” he mumbled, but he came to standbehind me, pulling out the feathers much more quickly.“How did you keep from laughing at this? I look ridiculous.”He didn’t answer; he just kept plucking. And I knew the answer anyway—therewas nothing that would be funny to him in this mood.“This isn’t going to work,” I sighed after a minute. “It’s all dried in. I’m going tohave to try to wash it out.” I turned around, wrapping my arms around his coolwaist. “Do you want to help me?”“I’d better find some food for you,” he said in a quiet voice, and he gentlyunwound my arms. I sighed as he disappeared, moving too fast.It looked like my honeymoon was over. The thought put a big lump in my throat.When I was mostly feather-free and dressed in an unfamiliar white cotton dressthat concealed the worst of the violet blotches, I padded off barefoot to where thesmell of eggs and bacon and cheddar cheese was coming from.Edward stood in front of the stainless steel stove, sliding an omelet onto the lightblue plate waiting on the counter. The scent of the food overwhelmed me. I feltlike I could eat the plate and the frying pan, too; my stomach snarled.“Here,” he said. He turned with a smile on his face and set the plate on a smalltiled table.I sat in one of the two metal chairs and started snarfing down the hot eggs. Theyburned my throat, but I didn’t care.
  • 73. 74He sat down across from me. “I’m not feeding you often enough.”I swallowed and then reminded him, “I was asleep. This is really good, by theway. Impressive for someone who doesn’t eat.”“Food Network,” he said, flashing my favorite crooked smile.I was happy to see it, happy that he seemed more like his normal self.“Where did the eggs come from?”“I asked the cleaning crew to stock the kitchen. A first, for this place. I’ll have toask them to deal with the feathers.… ” He trailed off, his gaze fixed on a spaceabove my head. I didn’t respond, trying to avoid saying anything that would upsethim again.I ate everything, though he’d made enough for two.“Thank you,” I told him. I leaned across the table to kiss him. He kissed me backautomatically, and then suddenly stiffened and leaned away.I gritted my teeth, and the question I meant to ask came out sounding like anaccusation. “You aren’t going to touch me again while we’re here, are you?”He hesitated, then half-smiled and raised his hand to stroke my cheek. Hisfingers lingered softly on my skin, and I couldn’t help leaning my face into hispalm.“You know that’s not what I meant.”He sighed and dropped his hand. “I know. And you’re right.” He paused, liftinghis chin slightly. And then he spoke again with firm conviction. “I will not makelove with you until you’ve been changed. I will never hurt you again.”
  • 74. 75 6. DISTRACTIONSMy entertainment became the number-one priority on Isle Esme. We snorkeled(well, I snorkeled while he flaunted his ability to go without oxygen indefinitely).We explored the small jungle that ringed the rocky little peak. We visited theparrots that lived in the canopy on the south end of the island. We watched thesunset from the rocky western cove. We swam with the porpoises that played inthe warm, shallow waters there. Or at least I did; when Edward was in the water,the porpoises disappeared as if a shark was near.I knew what was going on. He was trying to keep me busy, distracted, so I thatwouldn’t continue badgering him about the sex thing. Whenever I tried to talkhim into taking it easy with one of the million DVDs under the big-screen plasmaTV, he would lure me out of the house with magic words like coral reefs andsubmerged caves and sea turtles. We were going, going, going all day, so that Ifound myself completely famished and exhausted when the sun eventually set.I drooped over my plate after I finished dinner every night; once I’d actuallyfallen asleep right at the table and he’d had to carry me to bed. Part of it was thatEdward always made too much food for one, but I was so hungry after swimmingand climbing all day that I ate most of it. Then, full and worn out, I could barelykeep my eyes open. All part of the plan, no doubt.Exhaustion didn’t help much with my attempts at persuasion. But I didn’t giveup. I tried reasoning, pleading, and grouching, all to no avail. I was usuallyunconscious before I could really press my case far. And then my dreams felt soreal—nightmares mostly, made more vivid, I guessed, by the too-bright colors ofthe island—that I woke up tired no matter how long I slept.About a week or so after we’d gotten to the island, I decided to try compromise. Ithad worked for us in the past.I was sleeping in the blue room now. The cleaning crew wasn’t due until the nextday, and so the white room still had a snowy blanket of down. The blue room wassmaller, the bed more reasonably proportioned. The walls were dark, paneled inteak, and the fittings were all luxurious blue silk.I’d taken to wearing some of Alice’s lingerie collection to sleep in at night—whichweren’t so revealing compared to the scanty bikinis she’d packed for me when itcame right down to it. I wondered if she’d seen a vision of why I would want suchthings, and then shuddered, embarrassed by that thought.I’d started out slow with innocent ivory satins, worried that revealing more of myskin would be the opposite of helpful, but ready to try anything. Edward seemedto notice nothing, as if I were wearing the same ratty old sweats I wore at home.
  • 75. 76The bruises were much better now—yellowing in some places and disappearingaltogether in others—so tonight I pulled out one of the scarier pieces as I gotready in the paneled bathroom. It was black, lacy, and embarrassing to look ateven when it wasn’t on. I was careful not to look in the mirror before I went backto the bedroom. I didn’t want to lose my nerve.I had the satisfaction of watching his eyes pop open wide for just a second beforehe controlled his expression.“What do you think?” I asked, pirouetting so that he could see every angle.He cleared his throat. “You look beautiful. You always do.”“Thanks,” I said a bit sourly.I was too tired to resist climbing quickly into the soft bed. He put his armsaround me and pulled me against his chest, but this was routine—it was too hotto sleep without his cool body close.“I’ll make you a deal,” I said sleepily.“I will not make any deals with you,” he answered.“You haven’t even heard what I’m offering.”“It doesn’t matter.”I sighed. “Dang it. And I really wanted… Oh well.”He rolled his eyes.I closed mine and let the bait sit there. I yawned.It took only a minute—not long enough for me to zonk out.“All right. What is it you want?”I gritted my teeth for a second, fighting a smile. If there was one thing he couldn’tresist, it was an opportunity to give me something.“Well, I was thinking… I know that the whole Dartmouth thing was just supposedto be a cover story, but honestly, one semester of college probably wouldn’t killme,” I said, echoing his words from long ago, when he’d tried to persuade me toput off becoming a vampire. “Charlie would get a thrill out of Dartmouth stories, Ibet. Sure, it might be embarrassing if I can’t keep up with all the brainiacs. Still…eighteen, nineteen. It’s really not such a big difference. It’s not like I’m going toget crow’s feet in the next year.”
  • 76. 77He was silent for a long moment. Then, in a low voice, he said, “You would wait.You would stay human.”I held my tongue, letting the offer sink in.“Why are you doing this to me?” he said through his teeth, his tone suddenlyangry. “Isn’t it hard enough without all of this?” He grabbed a handful of lace thatwas ruffled on my thigh. For a moment, I thought he was going to rip it from theseam. Then his hand relaxed. “It doesn’t matter. I won’t make any deals withyou.”“I want to go to college.”“No, you don’t. And there is nothing that is worth risking your life again. That’sworth hurting you.”“But I do want to go. Well, it’s not college as much as it’s that I want—I want to behuman a little while longer.”He closed his eyes and exhaled through his nose. “You are making me insane,Bella. Haven’t we had this argument a million times, you always begging to be avampire without delay?”“Yes, but… well, I have a reason to be human that I didn’t have before.”“What’s that?”“Guess,” I said, and I dragged myself off the pillows to kiss him.He kissed me back, but not in a way that made me think I was winning. It wasmore like he was being careful not to hurt my feelings; he was completely,maddeningly in control of himself. Gently, he pulled me away after a moment andcradled me against his chest.“You are so human, Bella. Ruled by your hormones.” He chuckled.“That’s the whole point, Edward. I like this part of being human. I don’t want togive it up yet. I don’t want to wait through years of being a blood-crazed newbornfor some part of this to come back to me.”I yawned, and he smiled.“You’re tired. Sleep, love.” He started humming the lullaby he’d composed for mewhen we first met.“I wonder why I’m so tired,” I muttered sarcastically. “That couldn’t be part ofyour scheme or anything.”
  • 77. 78He just chuckled once and went back to humming.“For as tired as I’ve been, you’d think I’d sleep better.”The song broke off. “You’ve been sleeping like the dead, Bella. You haven’t said aword in your sleep since we got here. If it weren’t for the snoring, I’d worry youwere slipping into a coma.”I ignored the snoring jibe; I didn’t snore. “I haven’t been tossing? That’s weird.Usually I’m all over the bed when I’m having nightmares. And shouting.”“You’ve been having nightmares?”“Vivid ones. They make me so tired.” I yawned. “I can’t believe I haven’t beenbabbling about them all night.”“What are they about?”“Different things—but the same, you know, because of the colors.”“Colors?”“It’s all so bright and real. Usually, when I’m dreaming, I know that I am. Withthese, I don’t know I’m asleep. It makes them scarier.”He sounded disturbed when he spoke again. “What is frightening you?”I shuddered slightly. “Mostly . . .” I hesitated.“Mostly?” he prompted.I wasn’t sure why, but I didn’t want to tell him about the child in my recurringnightmare; there was something private about that particular horror. So, insteadof giving him the full description, I gave him just one element. Certainly enoughto frighten me or anyone else.“The Volturi,” I whispered.He hugged me tighter. “They aren’t going to bother us anymore. You’ll beimmortal soon, and they’ll have no reason.”I let him comfort me, feeling a little guilty that he’d misunderstood. Thenightmares weren’t like that, exactly. It wasn’t that I was afraid for myself—I wasafraid for the boy.He wasn’t the same boy as that first dream—the vampire child with the bloodredeyes who sat on a pile of dead people I loved. This boy I’d dreamed of four times
  • 78. 79in the last week was definitely human; his cheeks were flushed and his wide eyeswere a soft green. But just like the other child, he shook with fear and desperationas the Volturi closed in on us.In this dream that was both new and old, I simply had to protect the unknownchild. There was no other option. At the same time, I knew that I would fail.He saw the desolation on my face. “What can I do to help?”I shook it off. “They’re just dreams, Edward.”“Do you want me to sing to you? I’ll sing all night if it will keep the bad dreamsaway.”“They’re not all bad. Some are nice. So… colorful. Underwater, with the fish andthe coral. It all seems like it’s really happening—I don’t know that I’m dreaming.Maybe this island is the problem. It’s really bright here.”“Do you want to go home?”“No. No, not yet. Can’t we stay awhile longer?”“We can stay as long as you want, Bella,” he promised me.“When does the semester start? I wasn’t paying attention before.”He sighed. He may have started humming again, too, but I was under before Icould be sure.Later, when I awoke in the dark, it was with shock. The dream had been so veryreal… so vivid, so sensory.… I gasped aloud, now, disoriented by the dark room.Only a second ago, it seemed, I had been under the brilliant sun.“Bella?” Edward whispered, his arms tight around me, shaking me gently. “Areyou all right, sweetheart?”“Oh,” I gasped again. Just a dream. Not real. To my utter astonishment, tearsoverflowed from my eyes without warning, gushing down my face.“Bella!” he said—louder, alarmed now. “What’s wrong?” He wiped the tears frommy hot cheeks with cold, frantic fingers, but others followed.“It was only a dream.” I couldn’t contain the low sob that broke in my voice. Thesenseless tears were disturbing, but I couldn’t get control of the staggering griefthat gripped me. I wanted so badly for the dream to be real.
  • 79. 80“It’s okay, love, you’re fine. I’m here.” He rocked me back and forth, a little toofast to soothe. “Did you have another nightmare? It wasn’t real, it wasn’t real.”“Not a nightmare.” I shook my head, scrubbing the back of my hand against myeyes. “It was a good dream.” My voice broke again.“Then why are you crying?” he asked, bewildered.“Because I woke up,” I wailed, wrapping my arms around his neck in a chokeholdand sobbing into his throat.He laughed once at my logic, but the sound was tense with concern.“Everything’s all right, Bella. Take deep breaths.”“It was so real,” I cried. “I wanted it to be real.”“Tell me about it,” he urged. “Maybe that will help.”“We were on the beach. . . .” I trailed off, pulling back to look with tear-filled eyesat his anxious angel’s face, dim in the darkness. I stared at him broodingly as theunreasonable grief began to ebb.“And?” he finally prompted.I blinked the tears out of my eyes, torn. “Oh, Edward . . .”“Tell me, Bella,” he pleaded, eyes wild with worry at the pain in my voice.But I couldn’t. Instead I clutched my arms around his neck again and locked mymouth with his feverishly. It wasn’t desire at all—it was need, acute to the point ofpain. His response was instant but quickly followed by his rebuff.He struggled with me as gently as he could in his surprise, holding me away,grasping my shoulders.“No, Bella,” he insisted, looking at me as if he was worried that I’d lost my mind.My arms dropped, defeated, the bizarre tears spilling in a fresh torrent down myface, a new sob rising in my throat. He was right—I must be crazy.He stared at me with confused, anguished eyes.“I’m s-s-s-orry,” I mumbled.But he pulled me to him then, hugging me tightly to his marble chest.
  • 80. 81“I can’t, Bella, I can’t!” His moan was agonized.“Please,” I said, my plea muffled against his skin. “Please, Edward?”I couldn’t tell if he was moved by the tears trembling in my voice, or if he wasunprepared to deal with the suddenness of my attack, or if his need was simply asunbearable in that moment as my own. But whatever the reason, he pulled mylips back to his, surrendering with a groan.And we began where my dream had left off.I stayed very still when I woke up in the morning and tried to keep my breathingeven. I was afraid to open my eyes.I was lying across Edward’s chest, but he was very still and his arms were notwrapped around me. That was a bad sign. I was afraid to admit I was awake andface his anger—no matter whom it was directed at today.Carefully, I peeked through my eyelashes. He was staring up at the dark ceiling,his arms behind his head. I pulled myself up on my elbow so that I could see hisface better. It was smooth, expressionless.“How much trouble am I in?” I asked in a small voice.“Heaps,” he said, but turned his head and smirked at me.I breathed a sigh of relief. “I am sorry,” I said. “I didn’t mean… Well, I don’t knowexactly what that was last night.” I shook my head at the memory of the irrationaltears, the crushing grief.“You never did tell me what your dream was about.”“I guess I didn’t—but I sort of showed you what it was about.” I laughednervously.“Oh,” he said. His eyes widened, and then he blinked. “Interesting.”“It was a very good dream,” I murmured. He didn’t comment, so a few secondslater I asked, “Am I forgiven?”“I’m thinking about it.”I sat up, planning to examine myself—there didn’t seem to be any feathers, atleast. But as I moved, an odd wave of vertigo hit. I swayed and fell back againstthe pillows.“Whoa… head rush.”
  • 81. 82His arms were around me then. “You slept for a long time. Twelve hours.”“Twelve?” How strange.I gave myself a quick once-over while I spoke, trying to be inconspicuous about it.I looked fine. The bruises on my arms were still a week old, yellowing. I stretchedexperimentally. I felt fine, too. Well, better than fine, actually.“Is the inventory complete?”I nodded sheepishly. “The pillows all appear to have survived.”“Unfortunately, I can’t say the same for your, er, nightgown.” He nodded towardthe foot of the bed, where several scraps of black lace were strewn across the silksheets.“That’s too bad,” I said. “I liked that one.”“I did, too.”“Were there any other casualties?” I asked timidly.“I’ll have to buy Esme a new bed frame,” he confessed, glancing over his shoulder.I followed his gaze and was shocked to see that large chunks of wood hadapparently been gouged from the left side of the headboard.“Hmm.” I frowned. “You’d think I would have heard that.”“You seem to be extraordinarily unobservant when your attention is otherwiseinvolved.”“I was a bit absorbed,” I admitted, blushing a deep red.He touched my burning cheek and sighed. “I’m really going to miss that.”I stared at his face, searching for any signs of the anger or remorse I feared. Hegazed back at me evenly, his expression calm but otherwise unreadable.“How are you feeling?”He laughed.“What?” I demanded.“You look so guilty—like you’ve committed a crime.”“I feel guilty,” I muttered.
  • 82. 83“So you seduced your all-too-willing husband. That’s not a capital offense.”He seemed to be teasing.My cheeks got hotter. “The word seduced implies a certain amount ofpremeditation.”“Maybe that was the wrong word,” he allowed.“You’re not angry?”He smiled ruefully. “I’m not angry.”“Why not?”“Well . . .” He paused. “I didn’t hurt you, for one thing. It was easier this time, tocontrol myself, to channel the excesses.” His eyes flickered to the damaged frameagain. “Maybe because I had a better idea of what to expect.”A hopeful smile started to spread across my face. “I told you that it was all aboutpractice.”He rolled his eyes.My stomach growled, and he laughed. “Breakfast time for the human?” he asked.“Please,” I said, hopping out of bed. I moved too quickly, though, and had tostagger drunkenly to regain my balance. He caught me before I could stumbleinto the dresser.“Are you all right?”“If I don’t have a better sense of equilibrium in my next life, I’m demanding arefund.”I cooked this morning, frying up some eggs—too hungry to do anything moreelaborate. Impatient, I flipped them onto a plate after just a few minutes.“Since when do you eat eggs sunny-side up?” he asked.“Since now.”“Do you know how many eggs you’ve gone through in the last week?” He pulledthe trash bin out from under the sink—it was full of empty blue cartons.“Weird,” I said after swallowing a scorching bite. “This place is messing with myappetite.” And my dreams, and my already dubious balance. “But I like it here.
  • 83. 84We’ll probably have to leave soon, though, won’t we, to make it to Dartmouth intime? Wow, I guess we need to find a place to live and stuff, too.”He sat down next to me. “You can give up the college pretense now—you’vegotten what you wanted. And we didn’t agree to a deal, so there are no stringsattached.”I snorted. “It wasn’t a pretense, Edward. I don’t spend my free time plotting likesome people do. What can we do to wear Bella out today?” I said in a poorimpression of his voice. He laughed, unashamed. “I really do want a little moretime being human.” I leaned over to run my hand across his bare chest. “I havenot had enough.”He gave me a dubious look. “For this?” he asked, catching my hand as it moveddown his stomach. “Sex was the key all along?” He rolled his eyes. “Why didn’t Ithink of that?” he muttered sarcastically. “I could have saved myself a lot ofarguments.”I laughed. “Yeah, probably.”“You are so human,” he said again.“I know.”A hint of a smile pulled at his lips. “We’re going to Dartmouth? Really?”“I’ll probably fail out in one semester.”“I’ll tutor you.” The smile was wide now. “You’re going to love college.”“Do you think we can find an apartment this late?”He grimaced, looking guilty. “Well, we sort of already have a house there. Youknow, just in case.”“You bought a house?”“Real estate is a good investment.”I raised one eyebrow and then let it go. “So we’re ready, then.”“I’ll have to see if we can keep your ‘before’ car for a little longer. . . .”“Yes, heaven forbid I not be protected from tanks.”He grinned.
  • 84. 85“How much longer can we stay?” I asked.“We’re fine on time. A few more weeks, if you want. And then we can visit Charliebefore we go to New Hampshire. We could spend Christmas with Renée. . . .”His words painted a very happy immediate future, one free of pain for everyoneinvolved. The Jacob-drawer, all but forgotten, rattled, and I amended thethought—for almost everyone.This wasn’t getting any easier. Now that I’d discovered exactly how good beinghuman could be, it was tempting to let my plans drift. Eighteen or nineteen,nineteen or twenty… Did it really matter? I wouldn’t change so much in a year.And being human with Edward… The choice got trickier every day.“A few weeks,” I agreed. And then, because there never seemed to be enoughtime, I added, “So I was thinking—you know what I was saying about practicebefore?”He laughed. “Can you hold on to that thought? I hear a boat. The cleaning crewmust be here.”He wanted me to hold on to that thought. So did that mean he was not going togive me any more trouble about practicing? I smiled.“Let me explain the mess in the white room to Gustavo, and then we can go out.There’s a place in the jungle on the south—”“I don’t want to go out. I am not hiking all over the island today. I want to stayhere and watch a movie.”He pursed his lips, trying not to laugh at my disgruntled tone. “All right, whateveryou’d like. Why don’t you pick one out while I get the door?”“I didn’t hear a knock.”He cocked his head to the side, listening. A half second later, a faint, timid rap onthe door sounded. He grinned and turned for the hallway.I wandered over to the shelves under the big TV and started scanning through thetitles. It was hard to decide where to begin. They had more DVDs than a rentalstore.I could hear Edward’s low, velvet voice as he came back down the hall, conversingfluidly in what I assumed was perfect Portuguese. Another, harsher, human voiceanswered in the same tongue.
  • 85. 86Edward led them into the room, pointing toward the kitchen on his way. The twoBrazilians looked incredibly short and dark next to him. One was a round man,the other a slight female, both their faces creased with lines. Edward gestured tome with a proud smile, and I heard my name mixed in with a flurry of unfamiliarwords. I flushed a little as I thought of the downy mess in the white room, whichthey would soon encounter. The little man smiled at me politely.But the tiny coffee-skinned woman didn’t smile. She stared at me with a mixtureof shock, worry, and most of all, wide-eyed fear. Before I could react, Edwardmotioned for them to follow him toward the chicken coop, and they were gone.When he reappeared, he was alone. He walked swiftly to my side and wrapped hisarms around me.“What’s with her?” I whispered urgently, remembering her panicked expression.He shrugged, unperturbed. “Kaure’s part Ticuna Indian. She was raised to bemore superstitious—or you could call it more aware—than those who live in themodern world. She suspects what I am, or close enough.” He still didn’t soundworried. “They have their own legends here. The Libishomen—a blood-drinkingdemon who preys exclusively on beautiful women.” He leered at me.Beautiful women only? Well, that was kind of flattering.“She looked terrified,” I said.“She is—but mostly she’s worried about you.”“Me?”“She’s afraid of why I have you here, all alone.” He chuckled darkly and thenlooked toward the wall of movies. “Oh well, why don’t you choose something forus to watch? That’s an acceptably human thing to do.”“Yes, I’m sure a movie will convince her that you’re human.” I laughed andclasped my arms securely around his neck, stretching up on my tiptoes. Heleaned down so that I could kiss him, and then his arms tightened around me,lifting me off the floor so he didn’t have to bend.“Movie, schmovie,” I muttered as his lips moved down my throat, twisting myfingers in his bronze hair.Then I heard a gasp, and he put me down abruptly. Kaure stood frozen in thehallway, feathers in her black hair, a large sack of more feathers in her arms, anexpression of horror on her face. She stared at me, her eyes bugging out, as Iblushed and looked down. Then she recovered herself and murmured somethingthat, even in an unfamiliar language, was clearly an apology. Edward smiled and
  • 86. 87answered in a friendly tone. She turned her dark eyes away and continued downthe hall.“She was thinking what I think she was thinking, wasn’t she?” I muttered.He laughed at my convoluted sentence. “Yes.”“Here,” I said, reaching out at random and grabbing a movie. “Put this on and wecan pretend to watch it.”It was an old musical with smiling faces and fluffy dresses on the front.“Very honeymoonish,” Edward approved.While actors on the screen danced their way through a perky introduction song, Ilolled on the sofa, snuggled into Edward’s arms.“Will we move back into the white room now?” I wondered idly.“I don’t know.… I’ve already mangled the headboard in the other room beyondrepair—maybe if we limit the destruction to one area of the house, Esme mightinvite us back someday.”I smiled widely. “So there will be more destruction?”He laughed at my expression. “I think it might be safer if it’s premeditated, ratherthan if I wait for you to assault me again.”“It would only be a matter of time,” I agreed casually, but my pulse was racing inmy veins.“Is there something the matter with your heart?”“Nope. Healthy as a horse.” I paused. “Did you want to go survey the demolitionzone now?”“Maybe it would be more polite to wait until we’re alone. You may not notice metearing the furniture apart, but it would probably scare them.”In truth, I’d already forgotten the people in the other room. “Right. Drat.”Gustavo and Kaure moved quietly through the house while I waited impatientlyfor them to finish and tried to pay attention to the happily-ever-after on thescreen. I was starting to get sleepy—though, according to Edward, I’d slept halfthe day—when a rough voice startled me. Edward sat up, keeping me cradledagainst him, and answered Gustavo in flowing Portuguese. Gustavo nodded andwalked quietly toward the front door.
  • 87. 88“They’re finished,” Edward told me.“So that would mean that we’re alone now?”“How about lunch first?” he suggested.I bit my lip, torn by the dilemma. I was pretty hungry.With a smile, he took my hand and led me to the kitchen. He knew my face sowell, it didn’t matter that he couldn’t read my mind.“This is getting out of hand,” I complained when I finally felt full.“Do you want to swim with the dolphins this afternoon—burn off the calories?”he asked.“Maybe later. I had another idea for burning calories.”“And what was that?”“Well, there’s an awful lot of headboard left—”But I didn’t finish. He’d already swept me up into his arms, and his lips silencedmine as he carried me with inhuman speed to the blue room.
  • 88. 89 7. UNEXPECTEDThe line of black advanced on me through the shroud-like mist. I could see theirdark ruby eyes glinting with desire, lusting for the kill. Their lips pulled back overtheir sharp, wet teeth—some to snarl, some to smile.I heard the child behind me whimper, but I couldn’t turn to look at him. Though Iwas desperate to be sure that he was safe, I could not afford any lapse in focusnow.They ghosted closer, their black robes billowing slightly with the movement. Isaw their hands curl into bone-colored claws. They started to drift apart, anglingto come at us from all sides. We were surrounded. We were going to die.And then, like a burst of light from a flash, the whole scene was different. Yetnothing changed—the Volturi still stalked toward us, poised to kill. All that reallychanged was how the picture looked to me. Suddenly, I was hungry for it. Iwanted them to charge. The panic changed to bloodlust as I crouched forward, asmile on my face, and a growl ripped through my bared teeth.I jolted upright, shocked out of the dream.The room was black. It was also steamy hot. Sweat matted my hair at the templesand rolled down my throat.I groped the warm sheets and found them empty.“Edward?”Just then, my fingers encountered something smooth and flat and stiff. One sheetof paper, folded in half. I took the note with me and felt my way across the roomto the light switch.The outside of the note was addressed to Mrs. Cullen. I’m hoping you won’t wake and notice my absence, but, if you should, I’ll be back very soon. I’ve just gone to the mainland to hunt. Go back to sleep and I’ll be here when you wake again. I love you.I sighed. We’d been here about two weeks now, so I should have been expectingthat he would have to leave, but I hadn’t been thinking about time. We seemed toexist outside of time here, just drifting along in a perfect state.I wiped the sweat off my forehead. I felt absolutely wide awake, though the clockon the dresser said it was after one. I knew I would never be able to sleep as hot
  • 89. 90and sticky as I felt. Not to mention the fact that if I shut off the light and closedmy eyes, I was sure to see those prowling black figures in my head.I got up and wandered aimlessly through the dark house, flipping on lights. It feltso big and empty without Edward there. Different.I ended up in the kitchen and decided that maybe comfort food was what Ineeded.I poked around in the fridge until I found all the ingredients for fried chicken.The popping and sizzling of the chicken in the pan was a nice, homey sound; I feltless nervous while it filled the silence.It smelled so good that I started eating it right out of the pan, burning my tonguein the process. By the fifth or sixth bite, though, it had cooled enough for me totaste it. My chewing slowed. Was there something off about the flavor? I checkedthe meat, and it was white all the way through, but I wondered if it wascompletely done. I took another experimental bite; I chewed twice. Ugh—definitely bad. I jumped up to spit it into the sink. Suddenly, the chicken-and-oilsmell was revolting. I took the whole plate and shook it into the garbage, thenopened the windows to chase away the scent. A coolish breeze had picked upoutside. It felt good on my skin.I was abruptly exhausted, but I didn’t want to go back to the hot room. So Iopened more windows in the TV room and lay on the couch right beneath them. Iturned on the same movie we’d watched the other day and quickly fell asleep tothe bright opening song.When I opened my eyes again, the sun was halfway up the sky, but it was not thelight that woke me. Cool arms were around me, pulling me against him. At thesame time, a sudden pain twisted in my stomach, almost like the aftershock ofcatching a punch in the gut.“I’m sorry,” Edward was murmuring as he wiped a wintry hand across myclammy forehead. “So much for thoroughness. I didn’t think about how hot youwould be with me gone. I’ll have an air conditioner installed before I leave again.”I couldn’t concentrate on what he was saying. “Excuse me!” I gasped, strugglingto get free of his arms.He dropped his hold automatically. “Bella?”I streaked for the bathroom with my hand clamped over my mouth. I felt sohorrible that I didn’t even care—at first—that he was with me while I crouchedover the toilet and was violently sick.“Bella? What’s wrong?”
  • 90. 91I couldn’t answer yet. He held me anxiously, keeping my hair out of my face,waiting till I could breathe again.“Damn rancid chicken,” I moaned.“Are you all right?” His voice was strained.“Fine,” I panted. “It’s just food poisoning. You don’t need to see this. Go away.”“Not likely, Bella.”“Go away,” I moaned again, struggling to get up so I could rinse my mouth out.He helped me gently, ignoring the weak shoves I aimed at him.After my mouth was clean, he carried me to the bed and sat me down carefully,supporting me with his arms.“Food poisoning?”“Yeah,” I croaked. “I made some chicken last night. It tasted off, so I threw it out.But I ate a few bites first.”He put a cold hand on my forehead. It felt nice. “How do you feel now?”I thought about that for a moment. The nausea had passed as suddenly as it hadcome, and I felt like I did any other morning. “Pretty normal. A little hungry,actually.”He made me wait an hour and keep down a big glass of water before he fried mesome eggs. I felt perfectly normal, just a little tired from being up in the middle ofthe night. He put on CNN—we’d been so out of touch, world war three could havebroken out and we wouldn’t have known—and I lounged drowsily across his lap.I got bored with the news and twisted around to kiss him. Just like this morning,a sharp pain hit my stomach when I moved. I lurched away from him, my handtight over my mouth. I knew I’d never make it to the bathroom this time, so I ranto the kitchen sink.He held my hair again.“Maybe we should go back to Rio, see a doctor,” he suggested anxiously when Iwas rinsing my mouth afterward.I shook my head and edged toward the hallway. Doctors meant needles. “I’ll befine right after I brush my teeth.”
  • 91. 92When my mouth tasted better, I searched through my suitcase for the little first-aid kit Alice had packed for me, full of human things like bandages andpainkillers and—my object now—Pepto-Bismol. Maybe I could settle my stomachand calm Edward down.But before I found the Pepto, I happened across something else that Alice hadpacked for me. I picked up the small blue box and stared at it in my hand for along moment, forgetting everything else.Then I started counting in my head. Once. Twice. Again.The knock startled me; the little box fell back into the suitcase.“Are you well?” Edward asked through the door. “Did you get sick again?”“Yes and no,” I said, but my voice sounded strangled.“Bella? Can I please come in?” Worriedly now.“O… kay?”He came in and appraised my position, sitting cross-legged on the floor by thesuitcase, and my expression, blank and staring. He sat next to me, his hand goingto my forehead at once.“What’s wrong?”“How many days has it been since the wedding?” I whispered.“Seventeen,” he answered automatically. “Bella, what is it?”I was counting again. I held up a finger, cautioning him to wait, and mouthed thenumbers to myself. I’d been wrong about the days before. We’d been here longerthan I’d thought. I started over again.“Bella!” he whispered urgently. “I’m losing my mind over here.”I tried to swallow. It didn’t work. So I reached into the suitcase and fumbledaround until I found the little blue box of tampons again. I held them up silently.He stared at me in confusion. “What? Are you trying to pass this illness off asPMS?”“No,” I managed to choke out. “No, Edward. I’m trying to tell you that my periodis five days late.”His facial expression didn’t change. It was like I hadn’t spoken.
  • 92. 93“I don’t think I have food poisoning,” I added.He didn’t respond. He had turned into a sculpture.“The dreams,” I mumbled to myself in a flat voice. “Sleeping so much. The crying.All that food. Oh. Oh. Oh.”Edward’s stare seemed glassy, as if he couldn’t see me anymore.Reflexively, almost involuntarily, my hand dropped to my stomach.“Oh!” I squeaked again.I lurched to my feet, slipping out of Edward’s unmoving hands. I’d never changedout of the little silk shorts and camisole I’d worn to bed. I yanked the blue fabricout of the way and stared at my stomach.“Impossible,” I whispered.I had absolutely no experience with pregnancy or babies or any part of that world,but I wasn’t an idiot. I’d seen enough movies and TV shows to know that thiswasn’t how it worked. I was only five days late. If I was pregnant, my bodywouldn’t even have registered that fact. I would not have morning sickness. Iwould not have changed my eating or sleeping habits.And I most definitely would not have a small but defined bump sticking outbetween my hips.I twisted my torso back and forth, examining it from every angle, as if it woulddisappear in exactly the right light. I ran my fingers over the subtle bulge,surprised by how rock hard it felt under my skin.“Impossible,” I said again, because, bulge or no bulge, period or no period (andthere was definitely no period, though I’d never been late a day in my life), therewas no way I could be pregnant. The only person I’d ever had sex with was avampire, for crying out loud.A vampire who was still frozen on the floor with no sign of ever moving again.So there had to be some other explanation, then. Something wrong with me. Astrange South American disease with all the signs of pregnancy, onlyaccelerated…And then I remembered something—a morning of internet research that seemeda lifetime ago now. Sitting at the old desk in my room at Charlie’s house with graylight glowing dully through the window, staring at my ancient, wheezingcomputer, reading avidly through a web-site called “Vampires A–Z.” It had been
  • 93. 94less than twenty-four hours since Jacob Black, trying to entertain me with theQuileute legends he didn’t believe in yet, had told me that Edward was a vampire.I’d scanned anxiously through the first entries on the site, which was dedicated tovampire myths around the world. The Filipino Danag, the Hebrew Estrie, theRomanian Varacolaci, the Italian Stregoni benefici (a legend actually based onmy new father-in-law’s early exploits with the Volturi, not that I’d knownanything about that at the time)… I’d paid less and less attention as the storieshad grown more and more implausible. I only remembered vague bits of the laterentries. They mostly seemed like excuses dreamed up to explain things like infantmortality rates—and infidelity. No, honey, I’m not having an affair! That sexywoman you saw sneaking out of the house was an evil succubus. I’m lucky Iescaped with my life! (Of course, with what I knew now about Tanya and hersisters, I suspected that some of those excuses had been nothing but fact.) Therehad been one for the ladies, too. How can you accuse me of cheating on you—just because you’ve come home from a two-year sea voyage and I’m pregnant?It was the incubus. He hypnotized me with his mystical vampire powers.…That had been part of the definition of the incubus—the ability to father childrenwith his hapless prey.I shook my head, dazed. But…I thought of Esme and especially Rosalie. Vampires couldn’t have children. If itwere possible, Rosalie would have found a way by now. The incubus myth wasnothing but a fable.Except that… well, there was a difference. Of course Rosalie could not conceive achild, because she was frozen in the state in which she passed from human toinhuman. Totally unchanging. And human women’s bodies had to change to bearchildren. The constant change of a monthly cycle for one thing, and then thebigger changes needed to accommodate a growing child. Rosalie’s body couldn’tchange.But mine could. Mine did. I touched the bump on my stomach that had not beenthere yesterday.And human men—well, they pretty much stayed the same from puberty to death.I remembered a random bit of trivia, gleaned from who knows where: CharlieChaplin was in his seventies when he fathered his youngest child. Men had nosuch thing as child-bearing years or cycles of fertility.Of course, how would anyone know if vampire men could father children, whentheir partners were not able? What vampire on earth would have the restraintnecessary to test the theory with a human woman? Or the inclination?I could think of only one.
  • 94. 95Part of my head was sorting through fact and memory and speculation, while theother half—the part that controlled the ability to move even the smallestmuscles—was stunned beyond the capacity for normal operations. I couldn’tmove my lips to speak, though I wanted to ask Edward to please explain to mewhat was going on. I needed to go back to where he sat, to touch him, but mybody wouldn’t follow instructions. I could only stare at my shocked eyes in themirror, my fingers gingerly pressed against the swelling on my torso.And then, like in my vivid nightmare last night, the scene abruptly transformed.Everything I saw in the mirror looked completely different, though nothingactually was different.What happened to change everything was that a soft little nudge bumped myhand—from inside my body.In the same moment, Edward’s phone rang, shrill and demanding. Neither of usmoved. It rang again and again. I tried to tune it out while I pressed my fingers tomy stomach, waiting. In the mirror my expression was no longer bewildered—itwas wondering now. I barely noticed when the strange, silent tears startedstreaming down my cheeks.The phone kept ringing. I wished Edward would answer it—I was having amoment. Possibly the biggest of my life.Ring! Ring! Ring!Finally, the annoyance broke through everything else. I got down on my kneesnext to Edward—I found myself moving more carefully, a thousand times moreaware of the way each motion felt—and patted his pockets until I found thephone. I half-expected him to thaw out and answer it himself, but he wasperfectly still.I recognized the number, and I could easily guess why she was calling.“Hi, Alice,” I said. My voice wasn’t much better than before. I cleared my throat.“Bella? Bella, are you okay?”“Yeah. Um. Is Carlisle there?”“He is. What’s the problem?”“I’m not… one hundred percent… sure. . . .”“Is Edward all right?” she asked warily. She called Carlisle’s name away from thephone and then demanded, “Why didn’t he pick up the phone?” before I couldanswer her first question.
  • 95. 96“I’m not sure.”“Bella, what’s going on? I just saw—”“What did you see?”There was a silence. “Here’s Carlisle,” she finally said.It felt like ice water had been injected in my veins. If Alice had seen a vision of mewith a green-eyed, angel-faced child in my arms, she would have answered me,wouldn’t she?While I waited through the split second it took for Carlisle to speak, the vision I’dimagined for Alice danced behind my lids. A tiny, beautiful little baby, even morebeautiful than the boy in my dream—a tiny Edward in my arms. Warmth shotthrough my veins, chasing the ice away.“Bella, it’s Carlisle. What’s going on?”“I—” I wasn’t sure how to answer. Would he laugh at my conclusions, tell me Iwas crazy? Was I just having another colorful dream? “I’m a little worried aboutEdward.… Can vampires go into shock?”“Has he been harmed?” Carlisle’s voice was suddenly urgent.“No, no,” I assured him. “Just… taken by surprise.”“I don’t understand, Bella.”“I think… well, I think that… maybe… I might be . . .” I took a deep breath.“Pregnant.”As if to back me up, there was another tiny nudge in my abdomen. My hand flewto my stomach.After a long pause, Carlisle’s medical training kicked in.“When was the first day of your last menstrual cycle?”“Sixteen days before the wedding.” I’d done the mental math thoroughly enoughjust before to be able to answer with certainty.“How do you feel?”“Weird,” I told him, and my voice broke. Another trickle of tears dribbled downmy cheeks. “This is going to sound crazy—look, I know it’s way too early for anyof this. Maybe I am crazy. But I’m having bizarre dreams and eating all the time
  • 96. 97and crying and throwing up and… and… I swear something moved inside me justnow.”Edward’s head snapped up.I sighed in relief.Edward held his hand out for the phone, his face white and hard.“Um, I think Edward wants to talk to you.”“Put him on,” Carlisle said in a strained voice.Not entirely sure that Edward could talk, I put the phone in his outstretchedhand.He pressed it to his ear. “Is it possible?” he whispered.He listened for a long time, staring blankly at nothing.“And Bella?” he asked. His arm wrapped around me as he spoke, pulling me closeinto his side.He listened for what seemed like a long time and then said, “Yes. Yes, I will.”He pulled the phone away from his ear and pressed the “end” button. Right away,he dialed a new number.“What did Carlisle say?” I asked impatiently.Edward answered in a lifeless voice. “He thinks you’re pregnant.”The words sent a warm shiver down my spine. The little nudger fluttered insideme.“Who are you calling now?” I asked as he put the phone back to his ear.“The airport. We’re going home.”Edward was on the phone for more than an hour without a break. I guessed thathe was arranging our flight home, but I couldn’t be sure because he wasn’tspeaking English. It sounded like he was arguing; he spoke through his teeth alot.While he argued, he packed. He whirled around the room like an angry tornado,leaving order rather than destruction in his path. He threw a set of my clothes onthe bed without looking at them, so I assumed it was time for me to get dressed.
  • 97. 98He continued with his argument while I changed, gesturing with sudden, agitatedmovements.When I could no longer bear the violent energy radiating out of him, I quietly leftthe room. His manic concentration made me sick to my stomach—not like themorning sickness, just uncomfortable. I would wait somewhere else for his moodto pass. I couldn’t talk to this icy, focused Edward who honestly frightened me alittle.Once again, I ended up in the kitchen. There was a bag of pretzels in thecupboard. I started chewing on them absently, staring out the window at the sandand rocks and trees and ocean, everything glittering in the sun.Someone nudged me.“I know,” I said. “I don’t want to go, either.”I stared out the window for a moment, but the nudger didn’t respond.“I don’t understand,” I whispered. “What is wrong here?”Surprising, absolutely. Astonishing, even. But wrong?No.So why was Edward so furious? He was the one who had actually wished out loudfor a shotgun wedding.I tried to reason through it.Maybe it wasn’t so confusing that Edward wanted us to go home right away. He’dwant Carlisle to check me out, make sure my assumption was right—though therewas absolutely no doubt in my head at this point. Probably they’d want to figureout why I was already so pregnant, with the bump and the nudging and all ofthat. That wasn’t normal.Once I thought of this, I was sure I had it. He must be so worried about the baby.I hadn’t gotten around to freaking out yet. My brain worked slower than his—itwas still stuck marveling over the picture it had conjured up before: the tiny childwith Edward’s eyes—green, as his had been when he was human—lying fair andbeautiful in my arms. I hoped he would have Edward’s face exactly, with nointerference from mine.It was funny how abruptly and entirely necessary this vision had become. Fromthat first little touch, the whole world had shifted. Where before there was justone thing I could not live without, now there were two. There was no division—my love was not split between them now; it wasn’t like that. It was more like my
  • 98. 99heart had grown, swollen up to twice its size in that moment. All that extra space,already filled. The increase was almost dizzying.I’d never really understood Rosalie’s pain and resentment before. I’d neverimagined myself a mother, never wanted that. It had been a piece of cake topromise Edward that I didn’t care about giving up children for him, because Itruly didn’t. Children, in the abstract, had never appealed to me. They seemed tobe loud creatures, often dripping some form of goo. I’d never had much to dowith them. When I’d dreamed of Renée providing me with a brother, I’d alwaysimagined an older brother. Someone to take care of me, rather than the other wayaround.This child, Edward’s child, was a whole different story.I wanted him like I wanted air to breathe. Not a choice—a necessity.Maybe I just had a really bad imagination. Maybe that was why I’d been unable toimagine that I would like being married until after I already was—unable to seethat I would want a baby until after one was already coming.…As I put my hand on my stomach, waiting for the next nudge, tears streakeddown my cheeks again.“Bella?”I turned, made wary by the tone of his voice. It was too cold, too careful. His facematched his voice, empty and hard.And then he saw that I was crying.“Bella!” He crossed the room in a flash and put his hands on my face. “Are you inpain?”“No, no—”He pulled me against his chest. “Don’t be afraid. We’ll be home in sixteen hours.You’ll be fine. Carlisle will be ready when we get there. We’ll take care of this, andyou’ll be fine, you’ll be fine.”“Take care of this? What do you mean?”He leaned away and looked me in the eye. “We’re going to get that thing outbefore it can hurt any part of you. Don’t be scared. I won’t let it hurt you.”“That thing?” I gasped.
  • 99. 100He looked sharply away from me, toward the front door. “Dammit! I forgotGustavo was due today. I’ll get rid of him and be right back.” He darted out of theroom.I clutched the counter for support. My knees were wobbly.Edward had just called my little nudger a thing. He said Carlisle would get it out.“No,” I whispered.I’d gotten it wrong before. He didn’t care about the baby at all. He wanted to hurthim. The beautiful picture in my head shifted abruptly, changed into somethingdark. My pretty baby crying, my weak arms not enough to protect him.…What could I do? Would I be able to reason with them? What if I couldn’t? Didthis explain Alice’s strange silence on the phone? Is that what she’d seen? Edwardand Carlisle killing that pale, perfect child before he could live?“No,” I whispered again, my voice stronger. That could not be. I would not allowit.I heard Edward speaking Portuguese again. Arguing again. His voice got closer,and I heard him grunt in exasperation. Then I heard another voice, low andtimid. A woman’s voice.He came into the kitchen ahead of her and went straight to me. He wiped thetears from my cheeks and murmured in my ear through the thin, hard line of hislips.“She’s insisting on leaving the food she brought—she made us dinner.” If he hadbeen less tense, less furious, I knew he would have rolled his eyes. “It’s anexcuse—she wants to make sure I haven’t killed you yet.” His voice went ice coldat the end.Kaure edged nervously around the corner with a covered dish in her hands. Iwished I could speak Portuguese, or that my Spanish was less rudimentary, sothat I could try to thank this woman who had dared to anger a vampire just tocheck on me.Her eyes flickered between the two of us. I saw her measuring the color in myface, the moisture in my eyes. Mumbling something I didn’t understand, she putthe dish on the counter.Edward snapped something at her; I’d never heard him be so impolite before. Sheturned to go, and the whirling motion of her long skirt wafted the smell of thefood into my face. It was strong—onions and fish. I gagged and whirled for thesink. I felt Edward’s hands on my forehead and heard his soothing murmur
  • 100. 101through the roaring in my ears. His hands disappeared for a second, and I heardthe refrigerator slam shut. Mercifully, the smell disappeared with the sound, andEdward’s hands were cooling my clammy face again. It was over quickly.I rinsed my mouth in the tap while he caressed the side of my face.There was a tentative little nudge in my womb.It’s okay. We’re okay, I thought toward the bump.Edward turned me around, pulling me into his arms. I rested my head on hisshoulder. My hands, instinctively, folded over my stomach.I heard a little gasp and I looked up.The woman was still there, hesitating in the doorway with her hands half-outstretched as if she had been looking for some way to help. Her eyes werelocked on my hands, popping wide with shock. Her mouth hung open.Then Edward gasped, too, and he suddenly turned to face the woman, pushingme slightly behind his body. His arm wrapped across my torso, like he washolding me back.Suddenly, Kaure was shouting at him—loudly, furiously, her unintelligible wordsflying across the room like knives. She raised her tiny fist in the air and took twosteps forward, shaking it at him. Despite her ferocity, it was easy to see the terrorin her eyes.Edward stepped toward her, too, and I clutched at his arm, frightened for thewoman. But when he interrupted her tirade, his voice took me by surprise,especially considering how sharp he’d been with her when she wasn’t screechingat him. It was low now; it was pleading. Not only that, but the sound wasdifferent, more guttural, the cadence off. I didn’t think he was speakingPortuguese anymore.For a moment, the woman stared at him in wonder, and then her eyes narrowedas she barked out a long question in the same alien tongue.I watched as his face grew sad and serious, and he nodded once. She took a quickstep back and crossed herself.He reached out to her, gesturing toward me and then resting his hand against mycheek. She replied angrily again, waving her hands accusingly toward him, andthen gestured to him. When she finished, he pleaded again with the same low,urgent voice.
  • 101. 102Her expression changed—she stared at him with doubt plain on her face as hespoke, her eyes repeatedly flashing to my confused face. He stopped speaking,and she seemed to be deliberating something. She looked back and forth betweenthe two of us, and then, unconsciously it seemed, took a step forward.She made a motion with her hands, miming a shape like a balloon jutting outfrom her stomach. I started—did her legends of the predatory blood-drinkerinclude this? Could she possibly know something about what was growing insideme?She walked a few steps forward deliberately this time and asked a few briefquestions, which he responded to tensely. Then he became the questioner—onequick query. She hesitated and then slowly shook her head. When he spoke again,his voice was so agonized that I looked up at him in shock. His face was drawnwith pain.In answer, she walked slowly forward until she was close enough to lay her smallhand on top of mine, over my stomach. She spoke one word in Portuguese.“Morte,” she sighed quietly. Then she turned, her shoulders bent as if theconversation had aged her, and left the room.I knew enough Spanish for that one.Edward was frozen again, staring after her with the tortured expression fixed onhis face. A few moments later, I heard a boat’s engine putter to life and then fadeinto the distance.Edward did not move until I started for the bathroom. Then his hand caught myshoulder.“Where are you going?” His voice was a whisper of pain.“To brush my teeth again.”“Don’t worry about what she said. It’s nothing but legends, old lies for the sake ofentertainment.”“I didn’t understand anything,” I told him, though it wasn’t entirely true. As if Icould discount something because it was a legend. My life was circled by legendon every side. They were all true.“I packed your toothbrush. I’ll get it for you.”He walked ahead of me to the bedroom.“Are we leaving soon?” I called after him.
  • 102. 103“As soon as you’re done.”He waited for my toothbrush to repack it, pacing silently around the bedroom. Ihanded it to him when I was finished.“I’ll get the bags into the boat.”“Edward—”He turned back. “Yes?”I hesitated, trying to think of some way to get a few seconds alone. “Could you…pack some of the food? You know, in case I get hungry again.”“Of course,” he said, his eyes suddenly soft. “Don’t worry about anything. We’llget to Carlisle in just a few hours, really. This will all be over soon.”I nodded, not trusting my voice.He turned and left the room, one big suitcase in each hand.I whirled and scooped up the phone he’d left on the counter. It was very unlikehim to forget things—to forget that Gustavo was coming, to leave his phone lyinghere. He was so stressed he was barely himself.I flipped it open and scrolled through the preprogrammed numbers. I was glad hehad the sound turned off, afraid that he would catch me. Would he be at the boatnow? Or back already? Would he hear me from the kitchen if I whispered?I found the number I wanted, one I had never called before in my life. I pressedthe “send” button and crossed my fingers.“Hello?” the voice like golden wind chimes answered.“Rosalie?” I whispered. “It’s Bella. Please. You have to help me.”
  • 103. 104 BOOK TWO Jacob CONTENTS Preface 8. Waiting For The Damn Fight To Start Already 9. Sure As Hell Didn’t See That One Coming 10. Why Didn’t I Just Walk Away? Oh Right, Because I’m An Idiot. 11. The Two Things At The Very Top Of My Things-I-Never-Want-To-Do List 12. Some People Just Don’t Grasp The Concept Of “Unwelcome” 13. Good Thing I’ve Got A Strong Stomach14. You Know Things Are Bad When You Feel Guilty For Being Rude To Vampires 15. Tick Tock Tick Tock Tick Tock 16. Too-Much-Information Alert 17. What Do I Look Like? The Wizard Of Oz? You Need A Brain? You Need A Heart? Go Ahead. Take Mine. Take Everything I Have. 18. There Are No Words For This.
  • 104. 105And yet, to say the truth,reason and love keep little company together nowadays. William Shakespeare A Midsummer Night’s Dream Act III, Scene i
  • 105. 106 PREFACE Life sucks, and then you die.Yeah, I should be so lucky.
  • 106. 107 8. WAITING FOR THE DAMN FIGHT TO START ALREADY“Jeez, Paul, don’t you freaking have a home of your own?”Paul, lounging across my whole couch, watching some stupid baseball game onmy crappy TV, just grinned at me and then—real slow—he lifted one Dorito fromthe bag in his lap and wedged it into his mouth in one piece.“You better’ve brought those with you.”Crunch. “Nope,” he said while chewing. “Your sister said to go ahead and helpmyself to anything I wanted.”I tried to make my voice sound like I wasn’t about to punch him. “Is Rachel herenow?”It didn’t work. He heard where I was going and shoved the bag behind his back.The bag crackled as he smashed it into the cushion. The chips crunched intopieces. Paul’s hands came up in fists, close to his face like a boxer.“Bring it, kid. I don’t need Rachel to protect me.”I snorted. “Right. Like you wouldn’t go crying to her first chance.”He laughed and relaxed into the sofa, dropping his hands. “I’m not going to gotattle to a girl. If you got in a lucky hit, that would be just between the two of us.And vice versa, right?”Nice of him to give me an invitation. I made my body slump like I’d given up.“Right.”His eyes shifted to the TV.I lunged.His nose made a very satisfying crunching sound of its own when my fistconnected. He tried to grab me, but I danced out of the way before he could find ahold, the ruined bag of Doritos in my left hand.“You broke my nose, idiot.”“Just between us, right, Paul?”I went to put the chips away. When I turned around, Paul was repositioning hisnose before it could set crooked. The blood had already stopped; it looked like it
  • 107. 108had no source as it trickled down his lips and off his chin. He cussed, wincing ashe pulled at the cartilage.“You are such a pain, Jacob. I swear, I’d rather hang out with Leah.”“Ouch. Wow, I bet Leah’s really going to love to hear that you want to spend somequality time with her. It’ll just warm the cockles of her heart.”“You’re going to forget I said that.”“Of course. I’m sure it won’t slip out.”“Ugh,” he grunted, and then settled back into the couch, wiping the leftover bloodon the collar of his t-shirt. “You’re fast, kid. I’ll give you that.” He turned hisattention back to the fuzzy game.I stood there for a second, and then I stalked off to my room, muttering aboutalien abductions.Back in the day, you could count on Paul for a fight pretty much whenever. Youdidn’t have to hit him then—any mild insult would do. It didn’t take a lot to fliphim out of control. Now, of course, when I really wanted a good snarling, ripping,break-the-trees-down match, he had to be all mellow.Wasn’t it bad enough that yet another member of the pack had imprinted—because, really, that made four of ten now! When would it stop? Stupid myth wassupposed to be rare, for crying out loud! All this mandatory love-at-first-sightwas completely sickening!Did it have to be my sister? Did it have to be Paul?When Rachel’d come home from Washington State at the end of the summersemester—graduated early, the nerd—my biggest worry’d been that it would behard keeping the secret around her. I wasn’t used to covering things up in myown home. It made me real sympathetic to kids like Embry and Collin, whoseparents didn’t know they were werewolves. Embry’s mom thought he was goingthrough some kind of rebellious stage. He was permanently grounded forconstantly sneaking out, but, of course, there wasn’t much he could do about that.She’d check his room every night, and every night it would be empty again. She’dyell and he’d take it in silence, and then go through it all again the next day. We’dtried to talk Sam into giving Embry a break and letting his mom in on the gig, butEmbry’d said he didn’t mind. The secret was too important.So I’d been all geared up to be keeping that secret. And then, two days afterRachel got home, Paul ran into her on the beach. Bada bing, bada boom—truelove! No secrets necessary when you found your other half, and all thatimprinting werewolf garbage.
  • 108. 109Rachel got the whole story. And I got Paul as a brother-in-law someday. I knewBilly wasn’t much thrilled about it, either. But he handled it better than I did.’Course, he did escape to the Clearwaters’ more often than usual these days. Ididn’t see where that was so much better. No Paul, but plenty of Leah.I wondered—would a bullet through my temple actually kill me or just leave areally big mess for me to clean up?I threw myself down on the bed. I was tired—hadn’t slept since my last patrol—but I knew I wasn’t going to sleep. My head was too crazy. The thoughts bouncedaround inside my skull like a disoriented swarm of bees. Noisy. Now and thenthey stung. Must be hornets, not bees. Bees died after one sting. And the samethoughts were stinging me again and again.This waiting was driving me insane. It had been almost four weeks. I’d expected,one way or another, the news would have come by now. I’d sat up nightsimagining what form it would take.Charlie sobbing on the phone—Bella and her husband lost in an accident. A planecrash? That would be hard to fake. Unless the leeches didn’t mind killing a bunchof bystanders to authenticate it, and why would they? Maybe a small planeinstead. They probably had one of those to spare.Or would the murderer come home alone, unsuccessful in his attempt to makeher one of them? Or not even getting that far. Maybe he’d smashed her like a bagof chips in his drive to get some? Because her life was less important to him thanhis own pleasure…The story would be so tragic—Bella lost in a horrible accident. Victim of amugging gone wrong. Choking to death at dinner. A car accident, like my mom.So common. Happened all the time.Would he bring her home? Bury her here for Charlie? Closed-casket ceremony, ofcourse. My mom’s coffin had been nailed shut.…I could only hope that he’d come back here, within my reach.Maybe there would be no story at all. Maybe Charlie would call to ask my dad ifhe’d heard anything from Dr. Cullen, who just didn’t show up to work one day.The house abandoned. No answer on any of the Cullens’ phones. The mysterypicked up by some second-rate news program, foul play suspected…Maybe the big white house would burn to the ground, everyone trapped inside. Ofcourse, they’d need bodies for that one. Eight humans of roughly the right size.Burned beyond recognition—beyond the help of dental records.
  • 109. 110Either of those would be tricky—for me, that is. It would be hard to find them ifthey didn’t want to be found. Of course, I had forever to look. If you had forever,you could check out every single piece of straw in the haystack, one by one, to seeif it was the needle.Right now, I wouldn’t mind dismantling a haystack. At least that would besomething to do. I hated knowing that I could be losing my chance. Giving thebloodsuckers the time to escape, if that was their plan.We could go tonight. We could kill every one of them that we could find.I liked that plan because I knew Edward well enough to know that, if I killed anyone of his coven, I would get my chance at him, too. He’d come for revenge. AndI’d give it to him—I wouldn’t let my brothers take him down as a pack. It wouldbe just him and me. May the better man win.But Sam wouldn’t hear of it. We’re not going to break the treaty. Let them makethe breach. Just because we had no proof that the Cullens had done anythingwrong. Yet. You had to add the yet, because we all knew it was inevitable. Bellawas either coming back one of them, or not coming back. Either way, a humanlife had been lost. And that meant game on.In the other room, Paul brayed like a mule. Maybe he’d switched to a comedy.Maybe the commercial was funny. Whatever. It grated on my nerves.I thought about breaking his nose again. But it wasn’t Paul I wanted to fight with.Not really.I tried to listen to other sounds, the wind in the trees. It wasn’t the same, notthrough human ears. There were a million voices in the wind that I couldn’t hearin this body.But these ears were sensitive enough. I could hear past the trees, to the road, thesounds of the cars coming around that last bend where you could finally see thebeach—the vista of the islands and the rocks and the big blue ocean stretching tothe horizon. The La Push cops liked to hang out right around there. Touristsnever noticed the reduced speed limit sign on the other side of the road.I could hear the voices outside the souvenir shop on the beach. I could hear thecowbell clanging as the door opened and closed. I could hear Embry’s mom at thecash register, printing out a receipt.I could hear the tide raking across the beach rocks. I could hear the kids squeal asthe icy water rushed in too fast for them to get out of the way. I could hear themoms complain about the wet clothes. And I could hear a familiar voice.…
  • 110. 111I was listening so hard that the sudden burst of Paul’s donkey laugh made mejump half off the bed.“Get out of my house,” I grumbled. Knowing he wouldn’t pay any attention, Ifollowed my own advice. I wrenched open my window and climbed out the backway so that I wouldn’t see Paul again. It would be too tempting. I knew I wouldhit him again, and Rachel was going to be pissed enough already. She’d see theblood on his shirt, and she’d blame me right away without waiting for proof. Ofcourse, she’d be right, but still.I paced down to the shore, my fists in my pockets. Nobody looked at me twicewhen I went through the dirt lot by First Beach. That was one nice thing aboutsummer—no one cared if you wore nothing but shorts.I followed the familiar voice I’d heard and found Quil easy enough. He was on thesouth end of the crescent, avoiding the bigger part of the tourist crowd. He keptup a constant stream of warnings.“Keep out of the water, Claire. C’mon. No, don’t. Oh! Nice, kid. Seriously, do youwant Emily to yell at me? I’m not bringing you back to the beach again if youdon’t—Oh yeah? Don’t—ugh. You think that’s funny, do you? Hah! Who’slaughing now, huh?”He had the giggling toddler by the ankle when I reached them. She had a bucketin one hand, and her jeans were drenched. He had a huge wet mark down thefront of his t-shirt.“Five bucks on the baby girl,” I said.“Hey, Jake.”Claire squealed and threw her bucket at Quil’s knees. “Down, down!”He set her carefully on her feet and she ran to me. She wrapped her arms aroundmy leg.“Unca Jay!”“How’s it going, Claire?”She giggled. “Qwil aaaaawl wet now.”“I can see that. Where’s your mama?”“Gone, gone, gone,” Claire sang, “Cwaire pway wid Qwil aaaawl day. Cwairenebber gowin home.” She let go of me and ran to Quil. He scooped her up andslung her onto his shoulders.
  • 111. 112“Sounds like somebody’s hit the terrible twos.”“Threes actually,” Quil corrected. “You missed the party. Princess theme. Shemade me wear a crown, and then Emily suggested they all try out her new playmakeup on me.”“Wow, I’m really sorry I wasn’t around to see that.”“Don’t worry, Emily has pictures. Actually, I look pretty hot.”“You’re such a patsy.”Quil shrugged. “Claire had a great time. That was the point.”I rolled my eyes. It was hard being around imprinted people. No matter whatstage they were in—about to tie the knot like Sam or just a much-abused nannylike Quil—the peace and certainty they always radiated was downright puke-inducing.Claire squealed on his shoulders and pointed at the ground. “Pity wock, Qwil! Forme, for me!”“Which one, kiddo? The red one?”“No wed!”Quil dropped to his knees—Claire screamed and pulled his hair like a horse’sreigns.“This blue one?”“No, no, no…,” the little girl sang, thrilled with her new game.The weird part was, Quil was having just as much fun as she was. He didn’t havethat face on that so many of the tourist dads and moms were wearing—the when-is-nap-time? face. You never saw a real parent so jazzed to play whatever stupidkiddie sport their rugrat could think up. I’d seen Quil play peekaboo for an hourstraight without getting bored.And I couldn’t even make fun of him for it—I envied him too much.Though I did think it sucked that he had a good fourteen years of monkitudeahead of him until Claire was his age—for Quil, at least, it was a good thingwerewolves didn’t get older. But even all that time didn’t seem to bother himmuch.“Quil, you ever think about dating?” I asked.
  • 112. 113“Huh?”“No, no yewwo!” Claire crowed.“You know. A real girl. I mean, just for now, right? On your nights off babysittingduty.”Quil stared at me, his mouth hanging open.“Pity wock! Pity wock!” Claire screamed when he didn’t offer her another choice.She smacked him on the head with her little fist.“Sorry, Claire-bear. How about this pretty purple one?”“No,” she giggled. “No poopoh.”“Give me a clue. I’m begging, kid.”Claire thought it over. “Gween,” she finally said.Quil stared at the rocks, studying them. He picked four rocks in different shadesof green, and offered them to her.“Did I get it?”“Yay!”“Which one?”“Aaaaawl ob dem!!”She cupped her hands and he poured the small rocks into them. She laughed andimmediately clunked him on the head with them. He winced theatrically and thengot to his feet and started walking back up toward the parking lot. Probablyworried about her getting cold in her wet clothes. He was worse than anyparanoid, overprotective mother.“Sorry if I was being pushy before, man, about the girl thing,” I said.“Naw, that’s cool,” Quil said. “It kind of took me by surprise is all. I hadn’tthought about it.”“I bet she’d understand. You know, when she’s grown up. She wouldn’t get madthat you had a life while she was in diapers.”“No, I know. I’m sure she’d understand that.”
  • 113. 114He didn’t say anything else.“But you won’t do that, will you?” I guessed.“I can’t see it,” he said in a low voice. “I can’t imagine. I just don’t… see anyonethat way. I don’t notice girls anymore, you know. I don’t see their faces.”“Put that together with the tiara and makeup, and maybe Claire will have adifferent kind of competition to worry about.”Quil laughed and made kissing noises at me. “You available this Friday, Jacob?”“You wish,” I said, and then I made a face. “Yeah, guess I am, though.”He hesitated a second and then said, “You ever think about dating?”I sighed. Guess I’d opened myself up for that one.“You know, Jake, maybe you should think about getting a life.”He didn’t say it like a joke. His voice was sympathetic. That made it worse.“I don’t see them, either, Quil. I don’t see their faces.”Quil sighed, too.Far away, too low for anyone but just us two to hear it over the waves, a howl roseout of the forest.“Dang, that’s Sam,” Quil said. His hands flew up to touch Claire, as if making sureshe was still there. “I don’t know where her mom’s at!”“I’ll see what it is. If we need you, I’ll let you know.” I raced through the words.They came out all slurred together. “Hey, why don’t you take her up to theClearwaters’? Sue and Billy can keep an eye on her if they need to. They mightknow what’s going on, anyway.”“Okay—get outta here, Jake!”I took off running, not for the dirt path through the weedy hedge, but in theshortest line toward the forest. I hurdled the first line of driftwood and thenripped my way through the briars, still running. I felt the little tears as the thornscut into my skin, but I ignored them. Their sting would be healed before I madethe trees.I cut behind the store and darted across the highway. Somebody honked at me.Once in the safety of the trees, I ran faster, taking longer strides. People would
  • 114. 115stare if I was out in the open. Normal people couldn’t run like this. Sometimes Ithought it might be fun to enter a race—you know, like the Olympic trials orsomething. It would be cool to watch the expressions on those star athletes’ faceswhen I blew by them. Only I was pretty sure the testing they did to make sure youweren’t on steroids would probably turn up some really freaky crap in my blood.As soon as I was in the true forest, unbound by roads or houses, I skidded to astop and kicked my shorts off. With quick, practiced moves, I rolled them up andtied them to the leather cord around my ankle. As I was still pulling the endstight, I started shifting. The fire trembled down my spine, throwing tight spasmsout along my arms and legs. It only took a second. The heat flooded through me,and I felt the silent shimmer that made me something else. I threw my heavypaws against the matted earth and stretched my back in one long, rollingextension.Phasing was very easy when I was centered like this. I didn’t have issues with mytemper anymore. Except when it got in the way.For one half second, I remembered the awful moment at that unspeakable joke ofa wedding. I’d been so insane with fury that I couldn’t make my body work right.I’d been trapped, shaking and burning, unable to make the change and kill themonster just a few feet away from me. It had been so confusing. Dying to kill him.Afraid to hurt her. My friends in the way. And then, when I was finally able totake the form I wanted, the order from my leader. The edict from the Alpha. If ithad been just Embry and Quil there that night without Sam… would I have beenable to kill the murderer, then?I hated it when Sam laid down the law like that. I hated the feeling of having nochoice. Of having to obey.And then I was conscious of an audience. I was not alone in my thoughts.So self-absorbed all the time, Leah thought.Yeah, no hypocrisy there, Leah, I thought back.Can it, guys, Sam told us.We fell silent, and I felt Leah’s wince at the word guys. Touchy, like always.Sam pretended not to notice. Where’s Quil and Jared?Quil’s got Claire. He’s taking her to the Clearwaters’.Good. Sue will take her.Jared was going to Kim’s, Embry thought. Good chance he didn’t hear you.
  • 115. 116There was a low grumble through the pack. I moaned along with them. WhenJared finally showed up, no doubt he’d still be thinking about Kim. And nobodywanted a replay of what they were up to right now.Sam sat back on his haunches and let another howl rip into the air. It was a signaland an order in one.The pack was gathered a few miles east of where I was. I loped through the thickforest toward them. Leah, Embry, and Paul all were working in toward them, too.Leah was close—soon I could hear her footfalls not far into the woods. Wecontinued in a parallel line, choosing not to run together.Well, we’re not waiting all day for him. He’ll just have to catch up later.’Sup, boss? Paul wanted to know.We need to talk. Something’s happened.I felt Sam’s thoughts flicker to me—and not just Sam’s, but Seth’s and Collin’sand Brady’s as well. Collin and Brady—the new kids—had been running patrolwith Sam today, so they would know whatever he knew. I didn’t know why Sethwas already out here, and in the know. It wasn’t his turn.Seth, tell them what you heard.I sped up, wanting to be there. I heard Leah move faster, too. She hated beingoutrun. Being the fastest was the only edge she claimed.Claim this, moron, she hissed, and then she really kicked it into gear. I dug mynails into the loam and shot myself forward.Sam didn’t seem in the mood to put up with our usual crap. Jake, Leah, give it arest.Neither of us slowed.Sam growled, but let it go. Seth?Charlie called around till he found Billy at my house.Yeah, I talked to him, Paul added.I felt a jolt go through me as Seth thought Charlie’s name. This was it. Thewaiting was over. I ran faster, forcing myself to breathe, though my lungs feltkinda stiff all of a sudden.Which story would it be?
  • 116. 117So he’s all flipped out. Guess Edward and Bella got home last week, and…My chest eased up.She was alive. Or she wasn’t dead dead, at least.I hadn’t realized how much difference it would make to me. I’d been thinking ofher as dead this whole time, and I only saw that now. I saw that I’d never believedthat he would bring her back alive. It shouldn’t matter, because I knew what wascoming next.Yeah, bro, and here’s the bad news. Charlie talked to her, said she sounded bad.She told him she’s sick. Carlisle got on and told Charlie that Bella picked upsome rare disease in South America. Said she’s quarantined. Charlie’s goingcrazy, ’cause even he’s not allowed to see her. He says he doesn’t care if he getssick, but Carlisle wouldn’t bend. No visitors. Told Charlie it was pretty serious,but that he’s doing everything he can. Charlie’s been stewing about it for days,but he only called Billy now. He said she sounded worse today.The mental silence when Seth finished was profound. We all understood.So she would die of this disease, as far as Charlie knew. Would they let him viewthe corpse? The pale, perfectly still, unbreathing white body? They couldn’t lethim touch the cold skin—he might notice how hard it was. They’d have to waituntil she could hold still, could keep from killing Charlie and the other mourners.How long would that take?Would they bury her? Would she dig herself out, or would the bloodsuckers comefor her?The others listened to my speculating in silence. I’d put a lot more thought intothis than any of them.Leah and I entered the clearing at nearly the same time. She was sure her noseled the way, though. She dropped onto her haunches beside her brother while Itrotted forward to stand at Sam’s right hand. Paul circled and made room for mein my place.Beatcha again, Leah thought, but I barely heard her.I wondered why I was the only one on my feet. My fur stood up on my shoulders,bristling with impatience.Well, what are we waiting for? I asked.No one said anything, but I heard their feelings of hesitation.
  • 117. 118Oh, come on! The treaty’s broken!We have no proof—maybe she is sick.…OH, PLEASE!Okay, so the circumstantial evidence is pretty strong. Still… Jacob. Sam’sthought came slow, hesitant. Are you sure this is what you want? Is it really theright thing? We all know what she wanted.The treaty doesn’t mention anything about victim preferences, Sam!Is she really a victim? Would you label her that way?Yes!Jake, Seth thought, they aren’t our enemies.Shut up, kid! Just ’cause you’ve got some kind of sick hero worship thing goingon with that bloodsucker, it doesn’t change the law. They are our enemies. Theyare in our territory. We take them out. I don’t care if you had fun fightingalongside Edward Cullen once upon a time.So what are you going to do when Bella fights with them, Jacob? Huh? Sethdemanded.She’s not Bella anymore.You gonna be the one to take her down?I couldn’t stop myself from wincing.No, you’re not. So, what? You gonna make one of us do it? And then hold agrudge against whoever it is forever?I wouldn’t.…Sure you won’t. You’re not ready for this fight, Jacob.Instinct took over and I crouched forward, snarling at the gangly sand-coloredwolf across the circle.Jacob! Sam cautioned. Seth, shut up for a second.Seth nodded his big head.
  • 118. 119Dang, what’d I miss? Quil thought. He was running for the gathering place full-out. Heard about Charlie’s call.…We’re getting ready to go, I told him. Why don’t you swing by Kim’s and dragJared out with your teeth? We’re going to need everyone.Come straight here, Quil, Sam ordered. We’ve decided nothing yet.I growled.Jacob, I have to think about what’s best for this pack. I have to choose the coursethat protects you all best. Times have changed since our ancestors made thattreaty. I… well, I don’t honestly believe that the Cullens are a danger to us. Andwe know that they will not be here much longer. Surely once they’ve told theirstory, they will disappear. Our lives can return to normal.Normal?If we challenge them, Jacob, they will defend themselves well.Are you afraid?Are you so ready to lose a brother? He paused. Or a sister? he tacked on as anafterthought.I’m not afraid to die.I know that, Jacob. It’s one reason I question your judgment on this.I stared into his black eyes. Do you intend to honor our fathers’ treaty or not?I honor my pack. I do what’s best for them.Coward.His muzzle tensed, pulling back over his teeth.Enough, Jacob. You’re overruled. Sam’s mental voice changed, took on thatstrange double timbre that we could not disobey. The voice of the Alpha. He metthe gaze of every wolf in the circle.The pack is not attacking the Cullens without provocation. The spirit of thetreaty remains. They are not a danger to our people, nor are they a danger tothe people of Forks. Bella Swan made an informed choice, and we are not goingto punish our former allies for her choice.Hear, hear, Seth thought enthusiastically.
  • 119. 120I thought I told you to shut it, Seth.Oops. Sorry, Sam.Jacob, where do you think you’re going?I left the circle, moving toward the west so that I could turn my back on him. I’mgoing to tell my father goodbye. Apparently there was no purpose in mesticking around this long.Aw, Jake—don’t do that again!Shut up, Seth, several voices thought together.We don’t want you to leave, Sam told me, his thought softer than before.So force me to stay, Sam. Take away my will. Make me a slave.You know I won’t do that.Then there’s nothing more to say.I ran away from them, trying very hard not to think about what was next. Instead,I concentrated on my memories of the long wolf months, of letting the humanitybleed out of me until I was more animal than man. Living in the moment, eatingwhen hungry, sleeping when tired, drinking when thirsty, and running—runningjust to run. Simple desires, simple answers to those desires. Pain came in easilymanaged forms. The pain of hunger. The pain of cold ice under your paws. Thepain of cutting claws when dinner got feisty. Each pain had a simple answer, aclear action to end that pain.Not like being human.Yet, as soon as I was in jogging distance of my house, I shifted back into myhuman body. I needed to be able to think in privacy.I untied my shorts and yanked them on, already running for the house.I’d done it. I’d hidden what I was thinking and now it was too late for Sam to stopme. He couldn’t hear me now.Sam had made a very clear ruling. The pack would not attack the Cullens. Okay.He hadn’t mentioned an individual acting alone.Nope, the pack wasn’t attacking anyone today.
  • 120. 121But I was.
  • 121. 1229. SURE AS HELL DIDN’T SEE THAT ONE COMINGI didn’t really plan to say goodbye to my father.After all, one quick call to Sam and the game would be up. They’d cut me off andpush me back. Probably try to make me angry, or even hurt me—somehow forceme to phase so that Sam could lay down a new law.But Billy was expecting me, knowing I’d be in some kind of state. He was in theyard, just sitting there in his wheelchair with his eyes right on the spot where Icame through the trees. I saw him judge my direction—headed straight past thehouse to my homemade garage.“Got a minute, Jake?”I skidded to a stop. I looked at him and then toward the garage.“C’mon kid. At least help me inside.”I gritted my teeth but decided that he’d be more likely to cause trouble with Samif I didn’t lie to him for a few minutes.“Since when do you need help, old man?”He laughed his rumbling laugh. “My arms are tired. I pushed myself all the wayhere from Sue’s.”“It’s downhill. You coasted the whole way.”I rolled his chair up the little ramp I’d made for him and into the living room.“Caught me. Think I got up to about thirty miles per hour. It was great.”“You’re gonna wreck that chair, you know. And then you’ll be dragging yourselfaround by your elbows.”“Not a chance. It’ll be your job to carry me.”“You won’t be going many places.”Billy put his hands on the wheels and steered himself to the fridge. “Any foodleft?”“You got me. Paul was here all day, though, so probably not.”Billy sighed. “Have to start hiding the groceries if we’re gonna avoid starvation.”
  • 122. 123“Tell Rachel to go stay at his place.”Billy’s joking tone vanished, and his eyes got soft. “We’ve only had her home afew weeks. First time she’s been here in a long time. It’s hard—the girls wereolder than you when your mom passed. They have more trouble being in thishouse.”“I know.”Rebecca hadn’t been home once since she got married, though she did have agood excuse. Plane tickets from Hawaii were pretty pricey. Washington State wasclose enough that Rachel didn’t have the same defense. She’d taken classesstraight through the summer semesters, working double shifts over the holidaysat some café on campus. If it hadn’t been for Paul, she probably would have takenoff again real quick. Maybe that was why Billy wouldn’t kick him out.“Well, I’m going to go work on some stuff. . . .” I started for the back door.“Wait up, Jake. Aren’t you going to tell me what happened? Do I have to call Samfor an update?”I stood with my back to him, hiding my face.“Nothing happened. Sam’s giving them a bye. Guess we’re all just a bunch ofleech lovers now.”“Jake . . .”“I don’t want to talk about it.”“Are you leaving, son?”The room was quiet for a long time while I decided how to say it.“Rachel can have her room back. I know she hates that air mattress.”“She’d rather sleep on the floor than lose you. So would I.”I snorted.“Jacob, please. If you need… a break. Well, take it. But not so long again. Comeback.”“Maybe. Maybe my gig will be weddings. Make a cameo at Sam’s, then Rachel’s.Jared and Kim might come first, though. Probably ought to have a suit orsomething.”
  • 123. 124“Jake, look at me.”I turned around slowly. “What?”He stared into my eyes for a long minute. “Where are you going?”“I don’t really have a specific place in mind.”He cocked his head to the side, and his eyes narrowed. “Don’t you?”We stared each other down. The seconds ticked by.“Jacob,” he said. His voice was strained. “Jacob, don’t. It’s not worth it.”“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”“Leave Bella and the Cullens be. Sam is right.”I stared at him for a second, and then I crossed the room in two long strides. Igrabbed the phone and disconnected the cable from the box and the jack. Iwadded the gray cord up in the palm of my hand.“Bye, Dad.”“Jake, wait—,” he called after me, but I was out the door, running.The motorcycle wasn’t as fast as running, but it was more discreet. I wonderedhow long it would take Billy to wheel himself down to the store and then getsomeone on the phone who could get a message to Sam. I’d bet Sam was still inhis wolf form. The problem would be if Paul came back to our place anytimesoon. He could phase in a second and let Sam know what I was doing.…I wasn’t going to worry about it. I would go as fast as I could, and if they caughtme, I’d deal with that when I had to.I kicked the bike to life and then I was racing down the muddy lane. I didn’t lookbehind me as I passed the house.The highway was busy with tourist traffic; I wove in and out of the cars, earning abunch of honks and a few fingers. I took the turn onto the 101 at seventy, notbothering to look. I had to ride the line for a minute to avoid getting smeared by aminivan. Not that it would have killed me, but it would have slowed me down.Broken bones—the big ones, at least—took days to heal completely, as I had goodcause to know.
  • 124. 125The freeway cleared up a little, and I pushed the bike to eighty. I didn’t touch thebrake until I was close to the narrow drive; I figured I was in the clear then. Samwouldn’t come this far to stop me. It was too late.It wasn’t until that moment—when I was sure that I’d made it—that I started tothink about what exactly I was going to do now. I slowed down to twenty, takingthe twists through the trees more carefully than I needed to.I knew they would hear me coming, bike or no bike, so surprise was out. Therewas no way to disguise my intentions. Edward would hear my plan as soon as Iwas close enough. Maybe he already could. But I thought this would still workout, because I had his ego on my side. He’d want to fight me alone.So I’d just walk in, see Sam’s precious evidence for myself, and then challengeEdward to a duel.I snorted. The parasite’d probably get a kick out of the theatrics of it.When I finished with him, I’d take as many of the rest of them as I could beforethey got me. Huh—I wondered if Sam would consider my death provocation.Probably say I got what I deserved. Wouldn’t want to offend his bloodsuckerBFFs.The drive opened up into the meadow, and the smell hit me like a rotten tomatoto the face. Ugh. Reeking vampires. My stomach started churning. The stenchwould be hard to take this way—undiluted by the scent of humans as it had beenthe other time I’d come here—though not as bad as smelling it through my wolfnose.I wasn’t sure what to expect, but there was no sign of life around the big whitecrypt. Of course they knew I was here.I cut the engine and listened to the quiet. Now I could hear tense, angry murmursfrom just the other side of the wide double doors. Someone was home. I heard myname and I smiled, happy to think I was causing them a little stress.I took one big gulp of air—it would only be worse inside—and leaped up the porchstairs in one bound.The door opened before my fist touched it, and the doctor stood in the frame, hiseyes grave.“Hello, Jacob,” he said, calmer than I would have expected. “How are you?”I took a deep breath through my mouth. The reek pouring through the door wasoverpowering.
  • 125. 126I was disappointed that it was Carlisle who answered. I’d rather Edward hadcome through the door, fangs out. Carlisle was so… just human or something.Maybe it was the house calls he made last spring when I got busted up. But itmade me uncomfortable to look into his face and know that I was planning to killhim if I could.“I heard Bella made it back alive,” I said.“Er, Jacob, it’s not really the best time.” The doctor seemed uncomfortable, too,but not in the way I expected. “Could we do this later?”I stared at him, dumbfounded. Was he asking to post-pone the death match for amore convenient time?And then I heard Bella’s voice, cracked and rough, and I couldn’t think aboutanything else.“Why not?” she asked someone. “Are we keeping secrets from Jacob, too? What’sthe point?”Her voice was not what I was expecting. I tried to remember the voices of theyoung vampires we’d fought in the spring, but all I’d registered was snarling.Maybe those newborns hadn’t had the piercing, ringing sound of the older ones,either. Maybe all new vampires sounded hoarse.“Come in, please, Jacob,” Bella croaked more loudly.Carlisle’s eyes tightened.I wondered if Bella was thirsty. My eyes narrowed, too.“Excuse me,” I said to the doctor as I stepped around him. It was hard—it wentagainst all my instincts to turn my back to one of them. Not impossible, though. Ifthere was such a thing as a safe vampire, it was the strangely gentle leader.I would stay away from Carlisle when the fight started. There were enough ofthem to kill without including him.I sidestepped into the house, keeping my back to the wall. My eyes swept theroom—it was unfamiliar. The last time I’d been in here it had been all done up fora party. Everything was bright and pale now. Including the six vampires standingin a group by the white sofa.They were all here, all together, but that was not what froze me where I stood andhad my jaw dropping to the floor.It was Edward. It was the expression on his face.
  • 126. 127I’d seen him angry, and I’d seen him arrogant, and once I’d seen him in pain. Butthis—this was beyond agony. His eyes were half-crazed. He didn’t look up to glareat me. He stared down at the couch beside him with an expression like someonehad lit him on fire. His hands were rigid claws at his side.I couldn’t even enjoy his anguish. I could only think of one thing that would makehim look like that, and my eyes followed his.I saw her at the same moment that I caught her scent.Her warm, clean, human scent.Bella was half-hidden behind the arm of the sofa, curled up in a loose fetalposition, her arms wrapped around her knees. For a long second I could seenothing except that she was still the Bella that I loved, her skin still a soft, palepeach, her eyes still the same chocolate brown. My heart thudded a strange,broken meter, and I wondered if this was just some lying dream that I was aboutto wake up from.Then I really saw her.There were deep circles under her eyes, dark circles that jumped out because herface was all haggard. Was she thinner? Her skin seemed tight—like hercheekbones might break right through it. Most of her dark hair was pulled awayfrom her face into a messy knot, but a few strands stuck limply to her foreheadand neck, to the sheen of sweat that covered her skin. There was something abouther fingers and wrists that looked so fragile it was scary.She was sick. Very sick.Not a lie. The story Charlie’d told Billy was not a story. While I stared, eyesbugging, her skin turned light green.The blond bloodsucker—the showy one, Rosalie—bent over her, cutting into myview, hovering in a strange, protective way.This was wrong. I knew how Bella felt about almost everything—her thoughtswere so obvious; sometimes it was like they were printed on her forehead. So shedidn’t have to tell me every detail of a situation for me to get it. I knew that Belladidn’t like Rosalie. I’d seen it in the set of her lips when she talked about her. Notjust that she didn’t like her. She was afraid of Rosalie. Or she had been.There was no fear as Bella glanced up at her now. Her expression was…apologetic or something. Then Rosalie snatched a basin from the floor and held itunder Bella’s chin just in time for Bella to throw up noisily into it.
  • 127. 128Edward fell to his knees by Bella’s side—his eyes all tortured-looking—andRosalie held out her hand, warning him to keep back.None of it made sense.When she could raise her head, Bella smiled weakly at me, sort of embarrassed.“Sorry about that,” she whispered to me.Edward moaned real quiet. His head slumped against Bella’s knees. She put oneof her hands against his cheek. Like she was comforting him.I didn’t realize my legs had carried me forward until Rosalie hissed at me,suddenly appearing between me and the couch. She was like a person on a TVscreen. I didn’t care she was there. She didn’t seem real.“Rose, don’t,” Bella whispered. “It’s fine.”Blondie moved out of my way, though I could tell she hated to do it. Scowling atme, she crouched by Bella’s head, tensed to spring. She was easier to ignore thanI ever would have dreamed.“Bella, what’s wrong?” I whispered. Without thinking about it, I found myself onmy knees, too, leaning over the back of the couch across from her… husband. Hedidn’t seem to notice me, and I barely glanced at him. I reached out for her freehand, taking it in both of mine. Her skin was icy. “Are you all right?”It was a stupid question. She didn’t answer it.“I’m so glad you came to see me today, Jacob,” she said.Even though I knew Edward couldn’t hear her thoughts, he seemed to hear somemeaning I didn’t. He moaned again, into the blanket that covered her, and shestroked his cheek.“What is it, Bella?” I insisted, wrapping my hands tight around her cold, fragilefingers.Instead of answering, she glanced around the room like she was searching forsomething, both a plea and a warning in her look. Six pairs of anxious yellow eyesstared back at her. Finally, she turned to Rosalie.“Help me up, Rose?” she asked.Rosalie’s lips pulled back over her teeth, and she glared up at me like she wantedto rip my throat out. I was sure that was exactly the case.“Please, Rose.”
  • 128. 129The blonde made a face, but leaned over her again, next to Edward, who didn’tmove an inch. She put her arm carefully behind Bella’s shoulders.“No,” I whispered. “Don’t get up. . . .” She looked so weak.“I’m answering your question,” she snapped, sounding a little bit more like theway she usually talked to me.Rosalie pulled Bella off the couch. Edward stayed where he was, sagging forwardtill his face was buried in the cushions. The blanket fell to the ground at Bella’sfeet.Bella’s body was swollen, her torso ballooning out in a strange, sick way. Itstrained against the faded gray sweatshirt that was way too big for her shouldersand arms. The rest of her seemed thinner, like the big bulge had grown out ofwhat it had sucked from her. It took me a second to realize what the deformedpart was—I didn’t understand until she folded her hands tenderly around herbloated stomach, one above and one below. Like she was cradling it.I saw it then, but I still couldn’t believe it. I’d seen her just a month ago. Therewas no way she could be pregnant. Not that pregnant.Except that she was.I didn’t want to see this, didn’t want to think about this. I didn’t want to imaginehim inside her. I didn’t want to know that something I hated so much had takenroot in the body I loved. My stomach heaved, and I had to swallow back vomit.But it was worse than that, so much worse. Her distorted body, the bones jabbingagainst the skin of her face. I could only guess that she looked like this—sopregnant, so sick—because whatever was inside her was taking her life to feed itsown.…Because it was a monster. Just like its father.I always knew he would kill her.His head snapped up as he heard the words inside mine. One second we wereboth on our knees, and then he was on his feet, towering over me. His eyes wereflat black, the circles under them dark purple.“Outside, Jacob,” he snarled.I was on my feet, too. Looking down on him now. This was why I was here.“Let’s do this,” I agreed.
  • 129. 130The big one, Emmett, pushed forward on Edward’s other side, with the hungry-looking one, Jasper, right behind him. I really didn’t care. Maybe my pack wouldclean up the scraps when they finished me off. Maybe not. It didn’t matter.For the tiniest part of a second my eyes touched on the two standing in the back.Esme. Alice. Small and distractingly feminine. Well, I was sure the others wouldkill me before I had to do anything about them. I didn’t want to kill girls… evenvampire girls.Though I might make an exception for that blonde.“No,” Bella gasped, and she stumbled forward, out of balance, to clutch atEdward’s arm. Rosalie moved with her, like there was a chain locking them toeach other.“I just need to talk to him, Bella,” Edward said in a low voice, talking only to her.He reached up to touch her face, to stroke it. This made the room turn red, mademe see fire—that, after all he’d done to her, he was still allowed to touch her thatway. “Don’t strain yourself,” he went on, pleading. “Please rest. We’ll both beback in just a few minutes.”She stared at his face, reading it carefully. Then she nodded and drooped towardthe couch. Rosalie helped lower her back onto the cushions. Bella stared at me,trying to hold my eyes.“Behave,” she insisted. “And then come back.”I didn’t answer. I wasn’t making any promises today. I looked away and thenfollowed Edward out the front door.A random, disjointed voice in my head noted that separating him from the covenhadn’t been so difficult, had it?He kept walking, never checking to see if I was about to spring at his unprotectedback. I supposed he didn’t need to check. He would know when I decided toattack. Which meant I’d have to make that decision very quickly.“I’m not ready for you to kill me yet, Jacob Black,” he whispered as he pacedquickly away from the house. “You’ll have to have a little patience.”Like I cared about his schedule. I growled under my breath. “Patience isn’t myspecialty.”He kept walking, maybe a couple hundred yards down the drive away from thehouse, with me right on his heels. I was all hot, my fingers trembling. On theedge, ready and waiting.
  • 130. 131He stopped without warning and pivoted to face me. His expression froze meagain.For a second I was just a kid—a kid who had lived all of his life in the same tinytown. Just a child. Because I knew I would have to live a lot more, suffer a lotmore, to ever understand the searing agony in Edward’s eyes.He raised a hand as if to wipe sweat from his forehead, but his fingers scrapedagainst his face like they were going to rip his granite skin right off. His black eyesburned in their sockets, out of focus, or seeing things that weren’t there. Hismouth opened like he was going to scream, but nothing came out.This was the face a man would have if he were burning at the stake.For a moment I couldn’t speak. It was too real, this face—I’d seen a shadow of itin the house, seen it in her eyes and his, but this made it final. The last nail in hercoffin.“It’s killing her, right? She’s dying.” And I knew when I said it that my face was awatered-down echo of his. Weaker, different, because I was still in shock. I hadn’twrapped my head around it yet—it was happening too fast. He’d had time to getto this point. And it was different because I’d already lost her so many times, somany ways, in my head. And different because she was never really mine to lose.And different because this wasn’t my fault.“My fault,” Edward whispered, and his knees gave out. He crumpled in front ofme, vulnerable, the easiest target you could imagine.But I felt cold as snow—there was no fire in me.“Yes,” he groaned into the dirt, like he was confessing to the ground. “Yes, it’skilling her.”His broken helplessness irritated me. I wanted a fight, not an execution. Wherewas his smug superiority now?“So why hasn’t Carlisle done anything?” I growled. “He’s a doctor, right? Get itout of her.”He looked up then and answered me in a tired voice. Like he was explaining thisto a kindergartener for the tenth time. “She won’t let us.”It took a minute for the words to sink in. Jeez, she was running true to form. Ofcourse, die for the monster spawn. It was so Bella.
  • 131. 132“You know her well,” he whispered. “How quickly you see.… I didn’t see. Not intime. She wouldn’t talk to me on the way home, not really. I thought she wasfrightened—that would be natural. I thought she was angry with me for puttingher through this, for endangering her life. Again. I never imagined what she wasreally thinking, what she was resolving. Not until my family met us at the airportand she ran right into Rosalie’s arms. Rosalie’s! And then I heard what Rosaliewas thinking. I didn’t understand until I heard that. Yet you understand after onesecond. . . .” He half-sighed, half-groaned.“Just back up a second. She won’t let you.” The sarcasm was acid on my tongue.“Did you ever notice that she’s exactly as strong as a normal hundred-and-ten-pound human girl? How stupid are you vamps? Hold her down and knock her outwith drugs.”“I wanted to,” he whispered. “Carlisle would have. . . .”What, too noble were they?“No. Not noble. Her bodyguard complicated things.”Oh. His story hadn’t made much sense before, but it fit together now. So that’swhat Blondie was up to. What was in it for her, though? Did the beauty queenwant Bella to die so bad?“Maybe,” he said. “Rosalie doesn’t look at it quite that way.”“So take the blonde out first. Your kind can be put back together, right? Turn herinto a jigsaw and take care of Bella.”“Emmett and Esme are backing her up. Emmett would never let us… and Carlislewon’t help me with Esme against it. . . .” He trailed off, his voice disappearing.“You should have left Bella with me.”“Yes.”It was a bit late for that, though. Maybe he should have thought about all thisbefore he knocked her up with the life-sucking monster.He stared up at me from inside his own personal hell, and I could see that heagreed with me.“We didn’t know,” he said, the words as quiet as a breath. “I never dreamed.There’s never been anything like Bella and I before. How could we know that ahuman was able conceive a child with one of us—”“When the human should get ripped to shreds in the process?”
  • 132. 133“Yes,” he agreed in a tense whisper. “They’re out there, the sadistic ones, theincubus, the succubus. They exist. But the seduction is merely a prelude to thefeast. No one survives.” He shook his head like the idea revolted him. Like he wasany different.“I didn’t realize they had a special name for what you are,” I spit.He stared up at me with a face that looked a thousand years old.“Even you, Jacob Black, cannot hate me as much as I hate myself.”Wrong, I thought, too enraged to speak.“Killing me now doesn’t save her,” he said quietly.“So what does?”“Jacob, you have to do something for me.”“The hell I do, parasite!”He kept staring at me with those half-tired, half-crazy eyes. “For her?”I clenched my teeth together hard. “I did everything I could to keep her awayfrom you. Every single thing. It’s too late.”“You know her, Jacob. You connect to her on a level that I don’t even understand.You are part of her, and she is part of you. She won’t listen to me, because shethinks I’m underestimating her. She thinks she’s strong enough for this. . . .” Hechoked and then swallowed. “She might listen to you.”“Why would she?”He lurched to his feet, his eyes burning brighter than before, wilder. I wonderedif he was really going crazy. Could vampires lose their minds?“Maybe,” he answered my thought. “I don’t know. It feels like it.” He shook hishead. “I have to try to hide this in front of her, because stress makes her more ill.She can’t keep anything down as it is. I have to be composed; I can’t make itharder. But that doesn’t matter now. She has to listen to you!”“I can’t tell her anything you haven’t. What do you want me to do? Tell her she’sstupid? She probably already knows that. Tell her she’s going to die? I bet sheknows that, too.”“You can offer her what she wants.”
  • 133. 134He wasn’t making any sense. Part of the crazy?“I don’t care about anything but keeping her alive,” he said, suddenly focusednow. “If it’s a child she wants, she can have it. She can have half a dozen babies.Anything she wants.” He paused for one beat. “She can have puppies, if that’swhat it takes.”He met my stare for a moment and his face was frenzied under the thin layer ofcontrol. My hard scowl crumbled as I processed his words, and I felt my mouthpop open in shock.“But not this way!” he hissed before I could recover. “Not this thing that’s suckingthe life from her while I stand there helpless! Watching her sicken and wasteaway. Seeing it hurting her.” He sucked in a fast breath like someone hadpunched him in the gut. “You have to make her see reason, Jacob. She won’tlisten to me anymore. Rosalie’s always there, feeding her insanity—encouragingher. Protecting her. No, protecting it. Bella’s life means nothing to her.”The noise coming from my throat sounded like I was choking.What was he saying? That Bella should, what? Have a baby? With me? What?How? Was he giving her up? Or did he think she wouldn’t mind being shared?“Whichever. Whatever keeps her alive.”“That’s the craziest thing you’ve said yet,” I mumbled.“She loves you.”“Not enough.”“She’s ready to die to have a child. Maybe she’d accept something less extreme.”“Don’t you know her at all?”“I know, I know. It’s going to take a lot of convincing. That’s why I need you. Youknow how she thinks. Make her see sense.”I couldn’t think about what he was suggesting. It was too much. Impossible.Wrong. Sick. Borrowing Bella for the weekends and then returning her Mondaymorning like a rental movie? So messed up.So tempting.I didn’t want to consider, didn’t want to imagine, but the images came anyway.I’d fantasized about Bella that way too many times, back when there was still apossibility of us, and then long after it was clear that the fantasies would only
  • 134. 135leave festering sores because there was no possibility, none at all. I hadn’t beenable to help myself then. I couldn’t stop myself now. Bella in my arms, Bellasighing my name…Worse still, this new image I’d never had before, one that by all rights shouldn’thave existed for me. Not yet. An image I knew I wouldn’t’ve suffered over foryears if he hadn’t shoved it in my head now. But it stuck there, winding threadsthrough my brain like a weed—poisonous and unkillable. Bella, healthy andglowing, so different than now, but something the same: her body, not distorted,changed in a more natural way. Round with my child.I tried to escape the venomous weed in my mind. “Make Bella see sense? Whatuniverse do you live in?”“At least try.”I shook my head fast. He waited, ignoring the negative answer because he couldhear the conflict in my thoughts.“Where is this psycho crap coming from? Are you making this up as you go?”“I’ve been thinking of nothing but ways to save her since I realized what she wasplanning to do. What she would die to do. But I didn’t know how to contact you. Iknew you wouldn’t listen if I called. I would have come to find you soon, if youhadn’t come today. But it’s hard to leave her, even for a few minutes. Hercondition… it changes so fast. The thing is… growing. Swiftly. I can’t be awayfrom her now.”“What is it?”“None of us have any idea. But it is stronger than she is. Already.”I could suddenly see it then—see the swelling monster in my head, breaking herfrom the inside out.“Help me stop it,” he whispered. “Help me stop this from happening.”“How? By offering my stud services?” He didn’t even flinch when I said that, but Idid. “You’re really sick. She’ll never listen to this.”“Try. There’s nothing to lose now. How will it hurt?”It would hurt me. Hadn’t I taken enough rejection from Bella without this?“A little pain to save her? Is it such a high cost?”“But it won’t work.”
  • 135. 136“Maybe not. Maybe it will confuse her, though. Maybe she’ll falter in her resolve.One moment of doubt is all I need.”“And then you pull the rug out from under the offer? ‘Just kidding, Bella’?”“If she wants a child, that’s what she gets. I won’t rescind.”I couldn’t believe I was even thinking about this. Bella would punch me—not thatI cared about that, but it would probably break her hand again. I shouldn’t lethim talk to me, mess with my head. I should just kill him now.“Not now,” he whispered. “Not yet. Right or wrong, it would destroy her, and youknow it. No need to be hasty. If she won’t listen to you, you’ll get your chance.The moment Bella’s heart stops beating, I will be begging for you to kill me.”“You won’t have to beg long.”The hint of a worn smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “I’m very muchcounting on that.”“Then we have a deal.”He nodded and held out his cold stone hand.Swallowing my disgust, I reached out to take his hand. My fingers closed aroundthe rock, and I shook it once.“We have a deal,” he agreed.
  • 136. 137 10. WHY DIDN’T I JUST WALK AWAY? OH RIGHT, BECAUSE I’M AN IDIOT.I felt like—like I don’t know what. Like this wasn’t real. Like I was in some Gothversion of a bad sitcom. Instead of being the A/V dweeb about to ask the headcheerleader to the prom, I was the finished-second-place werewolf about to askthe vampire’s wife to shack up and procreate. Nice.No, I wouldn’t do it. It was twisted and wrong. I was going to forget all aboutwhat he’d said.But I would talk to her. I’d try to make her listen to me.And she wouldn’t. Just like always.Edward didn’t answer or comment on my thoughts as he led the way back to thehouse. I wondered about the place that he’d chosen to stop. Was it far enoughfrom the house that the others couldn’t hear his whispers? Was that the point?Maybe. When we walked through the door, the other Cullens’ eyes weresuspicious and confused. No one looked disgusted or outraged. So they must nothave heard either favor Edward had asked me for.I hesitated in the open doorway, not sure what to do now. It was better rightthere, with a little bit of breathable air blowing in from outside.Edward walked into the middle of the huddle, shoulders stiff. Bella watched himanxiously, and then her eyes flickered to me for a second. Then she was watchinghim again.Her face turned a grayish pale, and I could see what he meant about the stressmaking her feel worse.“We’re going to let Jacob and Bella speak privately,” Edward said. There was noinflection at all in his voice. Robotic.“Over my pile of ashes,” Rosalie hissed at him. She was still hovering by Bella’shead, one of her cold hands placed possessively on Bella’s sallow cheek.Edward didn’t look at her. “Bella,” he said in that same empty tone. “Jacob wantsto talk to you. Are you afraid to be alone with him?”Bella looked at me, confused. Then she looked at Rosalie.“Rose, it’s fine. Jake’s not going to hurt us. Go with Edward.”
  • 137. 138“It might be a trick,” the blonde warned.“I don’t see how,” Bella said.“Carlisle and I will always be in your sight, Rosalie,” Edward said. Theemotionless voice was cracking, showing the anger through it. “We’re the onesshe’s afraid of.”“No,” Bella whispered. Her eyes were glistening, her lashes wet. “No, Edward. I’mnot. . . .”He shook his head, smiling a little. The smile was painful to look at. “I didn’tmean it that way, Bella. I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.”Sickening. He was right—she was beating herself up about hurting his feelings.The girl was a classic martyr. She’d totally been born in the wrong century. Sheshould have lived back when she could have gotten herself fed to some lions for agood cause.“Everyone,” Edward said, his hand stiffly motioning toward the door. “Please.”The composure he was trying to keep up for Bella was shaky. I could see howclose he was to that burning man he’d been outside. The others saw it, too.Silently, they moved out the door while I shifted out of the way. They moved fast;my heart beat twice, and the room was cleared except for Rosalie, hesitating inthe middle of the floor, and Edward, still waiting by the door.“Rose,” Bella said quietly. “I want you to go.”The blonde glared at Edward and then gestured for him to go first. Hedisappeared out the door. She gave me a long warning glower, and then shedisappeared, too.Once we were alone, I crossed the room and sat on the floor next to Bella. I tookboth her cold hands in mine, rubbing them carefully.“Thanks, Jake. That feels good.”“I’m not going to lie, Bells. You’re hideous.”“I know,” she sighed. “I’m scary-looking.”“Thing-from-the-swamp scary,” I agreed.She laughed. “It’s so good having you here. It feels nice to smile. I don’t knowhow much more drama I can stand.”
  • 138. 139I rolled my eyes.“Okay, okay,” she agreed. “I bring it on myself.”“Yeah, you do. What’re you thinking, Bells? Seriously!”“Did he ask you to yell at me?”“Sort of. Though I can’t figure why he thinks you’d listen to me. You never havebefore.”She sighed.“I told you—,” I started to say.“Did you know that ‘I told you so’ has a brother, Jacob?” she asked, cutting meoff. “His name is ‘Shut the hell up.’”“Good one.”She grinned at me. Her skin stretched tight over the bones. “I can’t take credit—Igot it off a rerun of The Simpsons.”“Missed that one.”“It was funny.”We didn’t talk for a minute. Her hands were starting to warm up a little.“Did he really ask you to talk to me?”I nodded. “To talk some sense into you. There’s a battle that’s lost before itstarts.”“So why did you agree?”I didn’t answer. I wasn’t sure I knew.I did know this—every second I spent with her was only going to add to the pain Iwould have to suffer later. Like a junkie with a limited supply, the day ofreckoning was coming for me. The more hits I took now, the harder it would bewhen my supply ran out.“It’ll work out, you know,” she said after a quiet minute. “I believe that.”That made me see red again. “Is dementia one of your symptoms?” I snapped.
  • 139. 140She laughed, though my anger was so real that my hands were shaking aroundhers.“Maybe,” she said. “I’m not saying things will work out easily, Jake. But howcould I have lived through all that I’ve lived through and not believe in magic bythis point?”“Magic?”“Especially for you,” she said. She was smiling. She pulled one of her hands awayfrom mine and pressed it against my cheek. Warmer than before, but it felt coolagainst my skin, like most things did. “More than anyone else, you’ve got somemagic waiting to make things right for you.”“What are you babbling about?”Still smiling. “Edward told me once what it was like—your imprinting thing. Hesaid it was like A Midsummer Night’s Dream, like magic. You’ll find who you’rereally looking for, Jacob, and maybe then all of this will make sense.”If she hadn’t looked so fragile I would’ve been screaming.As it was, I did growl at her.“If you think that imprinting could ever make sense of this insanity . . .” Istruggled for words. “Do you really think that just because I might somedayimprint on some stranger it would make this right?” I jabbed a finger toward herswollen body. “Tell me what the point was then, Bella! What was the point of meloving you? What was the point of you loving him? When you die”—the wordswere a snarl—“how is that ever right again? What’s the point to all the pain?Mine, yours, his! You’ll kill him, too, not that I care about that.” She flinched, butI kept going. “So what was the point of your twisted love story, in the end? Ifthere is any sense, please show me, Bella, because I don’t see it.”She sighed. “I don’t know yet, Jake. But I just… feel… that this is all goingsomewhere good, hard to see as it is now. I guess you could call it faith.”“You’re dying for nothing, Bella! Nothing!”Her hand dropped from my face to her bloated stomach, caressed it. She didn’thave to say the words for me to know what she was thinking. She was dying for it.“I’m not going to die,” she said through her teeth, and I could tell she wasrepeating things she’d said before. “I will keep my heart beating. I’m strongenough for that.”
  • 140. 141“That’s a load of crap, Bella. You’ve been trying to keep up with the supernaturalfor too long. No normal person can do it. You’re not strong enough.” I took herface in my hand. I didn’t have to remind myself to be gentle. Everything about herscreamed breakable.“I can do this. I can do this,” she muttered, sounding a lot like that kids’ bookabout the little engine that could.“Doesn’t look like it to me. So what’s your plan? I hope you have one.”She nodded, not meeting my eyes. “Did you know Esme jumped off a cliff? Whenshe was human, I mean.”“So?”“So she was close enough to dead that they didn’t even bother taking her to theemergency room—they took her right around to the morgue. Her heart was stillbeating, though, when Carlisle found her. . . .”That’s what she’d meant before, about keeping her heart beating.“You’re not planning on surviving this human,” I stated dully.“No. I’m not stupid.” She met my stare then. “I guess you probably have your ownopinion on that point, though.”“Emergency vampirization,” I mumbled.“It worked for Esme. And Emmett, and Rosalie, and even Edward. None of themwere in such great shape. Carlisle only changed them because it was that ordeath. He doesn’t end lives, he saves them.”I felt a sudden twinge of guilt about the good vampire doctor, like before. Ishoved the thought away and started in on the begging.“Listen to me, Bells. Don’t do it that way.” Like before, when the call from Charliehad come, I could see how much difference it really made to me. I realized Ineeded her to stay alive, in some form. In any form. I took a deep breath. “Don’twait until it’s too late, Bella. Not that way. Live. Okay? Just live. Don’t do this tome. Don’t do it to him.” My voice got harder, louder. “You know what he’s goingto do when you die. You’ve seen it before. You want him to go back to thoseItalian killers?” She cringed into the sofa.I left out the part about how that wouldn’t be necessary this time.Struggling to make my voice softer, I asked, “Remember when I got mangled upby those newborns? What did you tell me?”
  • 141. 142I waited, but she wouldn’t answer. She pressed her lips together.“You told me to be good and listen to Carlisle,” I reminded her. “And what did Ido? I listened to the vampire. For you.”“You listened because it was the right thing to do.”“Okay—pick either reason.”She took a deep breath. “It’s not the right thing now.” Her gaze touched her biground stomach and she whispered under her breath, “I won’t kill him.”My hands shook again. “Oh, I hadn’t heard the great news. A bouncing baby boy,huh? Shoulda brought some blue balloons.”Her face turned pink. The color was so beautiful—it twisted in my stomach like aknife. A serrated knife, rusty and ragged.I was going to lose this. Again.“I don’t know he’s a boy,” she admitted, a little sheepish. “The ultrasoundwouldn’t work. The membrane around the baby is too hard—like their skin. Sohe’s a little mystery. But I always see a boy in my head.”“It’s not some pretty baby in there, Bella.”“We’ll see,” she said. Almost smug.“You won’t,” I snarled.“You’re very pessimistic, Jacob. There is definitely a chance that I might walkaway from this.”I couldn’t answer. I looked down and breathed deep and slow, trying to get a gripon my fury.“Jake,” she said, and she patted my hair, stroked my cheek. “It’s going to be okay.Shh. It’s okay.”I didn’t look up. “No. It will not be okay.”She wiped something wet from my cheek. “Shh.”“What’s the deal, Bella?” I stared at the pale carpet. My bare feet were dirty,leaving smudges. Good. “I thought the whole point was that you wanted yourvampire more than anything. And now you’re just giving him up? That doesn’t
  • 142. 143make any sense. Since when are you desperate to be a mom? If you wanted thatso much, why did you marry a vampire?”I was dangerously close to that offer he wanted me to make. I could see the wordstaking me that way, but I couldn’t change their direction.She sighed. “It’s not like that. I didn’t really care about having a baby. I didn’teven think about it. It’s not just having a baby. It’s… well… this baby.”“It’s a killer, Bella. Look at yourself.”“He’s not. It’s me. I’m just weak and human. But I can tough this out, Jake, Ican—”“Aw, come on! Shut up, Bella. You can spout this crap to your bloodsucker, butyou’re not fooling me. You know you’re not going to make it.”She glared at me. “I do not know that. I’m worried about it, sure.”“Worried about it,” I repeated through my teeth.She gasped then and clutched at her stomach. My fury vanished like a light switchbeing turned off.“I’m fine,” she panted. “It’s nothing.”But I didn’t hear; her hands had pulled her sweatshirt to the side, and I stared,horrified, at the skin it exposed. Her stomach looked like it was stained with bigsplotches of purple-black ink.She saw my stare, and she yanked the fabric back in place.“He’s strong, that’s all,” she said defensively.The ink spots were bruises.I almost gagged, and I understood what he’d said, about watching it hurt her.Suddenly, I felt a little crazy myself.“Bella,” I said.She heard the change in my voice. She looked up, still breathing heavy, her eyesconfused.“Bella, don’t do this.”“Jake—”
  • 143. 144“Listen to me. Don’t get your back up yet. Okay? Just listen. What if… ?”“What if what?”“What if this wasn’t a one-shot deal? What if it wasn’t all or nothing? What if youjust listened to Carlisle like a good girl, and kept yourself alive?”“I won’t—”“I’m not done yet. So you stay alive. Then you can start over. This didn’t work out.Try again.”She frowned. She raised one hand and touched the place where my eyebrowswere mashing together. Her fingers smoothed my forehead for a moment whileshe tried to make sense of it.“I don’t understand.… What do you mean, try again? You can’t think Edwardwould let me… ? And what difference would it make? I’m sure any baby—”“Yes,” I snapped. “Any kid of his would be the same.”Her tired face just got more confused. “What?”But I couldn’t say any more. There was no point. I would never be able to save herfrom herself. I’d never been able to do that.Then she blinked, and I could see she got it.“Oh. Ugh. Please, Jacob. You think I should kill my baby and replace it with somegeneric substitute? Artificial insemination?” She was mad now. “Why would Iwant to have some stranger’s baby? I suppose it just doesn’t make a difference?Any baby will do?”“I didn’t mean that,” I muttered. “Not a stranger.”She leaned forward. “Then what are you saying?”“Nothing. I’m saying nothing. Same as ever.”“Where did that come from?”“Forget it, Bella.”She frowned, suspicious. “Did he tell you to say that?”I hesitated, surprised that she’d made that leap so quick. “No.”
  • 144. 145“He did, didn’t he?”“No, really. He didn’t say anything about artificial whatever.”Her face softened then, and she sank back against the pillows, looking exhausted.She stared off to the side when she spoke, not talking to me at all. “He would doanything for me. And I’m hurting him so much.… But what is he thinking? That Iwould trade this”—her hand traced across her belly—“for some stranger’s . . .” Shemumbled the last part, and then her voice trailed off. Her eyes were wet.“You don’t have to hurt him,” I whispered. It burned like poison in my mouth tobeg for him, but I knew this angle was probably my best bet for keeping her alive.Still a thousand-to-one odds. “You could make him happy again, Bella. And Ireally think he’s losing it. Honestly, I do.”She didn’t seem to be listening; her hand made small circles on her batteredstomach while she chewed on her lip. It was quiet for a long time. I wondered ifthe Cullens were very far away. Were they listening to my pathetic attempts toreason with her?“Not a stranger?” she murmured to herself. I flinched. “What exactly did Edwardsay to you?” she asked in a low voice.“Nothing. He just thought you might listen to me.”“Not that. About trying again.”Her eyes locked on mine, and I could see that I’d already given too much away.“Nothing.”Her mouth fell open a little. “Wow.”It was silent for a few heartbeats. I looked down at my feet again, unable to meether stare.“He really would do anything, wouldn’t he?” she whispered.“I told you he was going crazy. Literally, Bells.”“I’m surprised you didn’t tell on him right away. Get him in trouble.”When I looked up, she was grinning.“Thought about it.” I tried to grin back, but I could feel the smile mangle on myface.
  • 145. 146She knew what I was offering, and she wasn’t going to think twice about it. I’dknown that she wouldn’t. But it still stung.“There isn’t much you wouldn’t do for me, either, is there?” she whispered. “Ireally don’t know why you bother. I don’t deserve either of you.”“It makes no difference, though, does it?”“Not this time.” She sighed. “I wish I could explain it to you right so that youwould understand. I can’t hurt him”—she pointed to her stomach—“any morethan I could pick up a gun and shoot you. I love him.”“Why do you always have to love the wrong things, Bella?”“I don’t think I do.”I cleared the lump out of my throat so that I could make my voice hard like Iwanted it. “Trust me.”I started to get to my feet.“Where are you going?”“I’m not doing any good here.”She held out her thin hand, pleading. “Don’t go.”I could feel the addiction sucking at me, trying to keep me near her.“I don’t belong here. I’ve got to get back.”“Why did you come today?” she asked, still reaching limply.“Just to see if you were really alive. I didn’t believe you were sick like Charliesaid.”I couldn’t tell from her face whether she bought that or not.“Will you come back again? Before . . .”“I’m not going to hang around and watch you die, Bella.”She flinched. “You’re right, you’re right. You should go.”I headed for the door.
  • 146. 147“Bye,” she whispered behind me. “Love you, Jake.”I almost went back. I almost turned around and fell down on my knees andstarted begging again. But I knew that I had to quit Bella, quit her cold turkey,before she killed me, like she was going to kill him.“Sure, sure,” I mumbled on my way out.I didn’t see any of the vampires. I ignored my bike, standing all alone in themiddle of the meadow. It wasn’t fast enough for me now. My dad would befreaked out—Sam, too. What would the pack make of the fact that they hadn’theard me phase? Would they think the Cullens got me before I’d had the chance?I stripped down, not caring who might be watching, and started running. Iblurred into wolf mid-stride.They were waiting. Of course they were.Jacob, Jake, eight voices chorused in relief.Come home now, the Alpha voice ordered. Sam was furious.I felt Paul fade out, and I knew Billy and Rachel were waiting to hear what hadhappened to me. Paul was too anxious to give them the good news that I wasn’tvampire chow to listen to the whole story.I didn’t have to tell the pack I was on my way—they could see the forest blurringpast me as I sprinted for home. I didn’t have to tell them that I was half-pastcrazy, either. The sickness in my head was obvious.They saw all the horror—Bella’s mottled stomach; her raspy voice: he’s strong,that’s all; the burning man in Edward’s face: watching her sicken and wasteaway… seeing it hurting her; Rosalie crouched over Bella’s limp body: Bella’s lifemeans nothing to her—and for once, no one had anything to say.Their shock was just a silent shout in my head. Wordless.!!!!I was halfway home before anyone recovered. Then they all started running tomeet me.It was almost dark—the clouds covered the sunset completely. I risked dartingacross the freeway and made it without being seen.We met up about ten miles out of La Push, in a clearing left by the loggers. It wasout of the way, wedged between two spurs of the mountain, where no one wouldsee us. Paul found them when I did, so the pack was complete.
  • 147. 148The babble in my head was total chaos. Everyone shouting at once.Sam’s hackles were sticking straight up, and he was growling in an unbrokenstream as he paced back and forth around the top of the ring. Paul and Jaredmoved like shadows behind him, their ears flat against the sides of their head.The whole circle was agitated, on their feet and snarling in low bursts.At first their anger was undefined, and I thought I was in for it. I was too messedup to care about that. They could do whatever they wanted to me forcircumventing orders.And then the unfocused confusion of thoughts began to move together.How can this be? What does it mean? What will it be?Not safe. Not right. Dangerous.Unnatural. Monstrous. An abomination.We can’t allow it.The pack was pacing in synchronization now, thinking in synchronization, all butmyself and one other. I sat beside whichever brother it was, too dazed to lookover with either my eyes or my mind and see who was next to me, while the packcircled around us.The treaty does not cover this.This puts everyone in danger.I tried to understand the spiraling voices, tried to follow the curling pathway thethoughts made to see where they were leading, but it wasn’t making sense. Thepictures in the center of their thoughts were my pictures—the very worst of them.Bella’s bruises, Edward’s face as he burned.They fear it, too.But they won’t do anything about it.Protecting Bella Swan.We can’t let that influence us.The safety of our families, of everyone here, is more important than one human.If they won’t kill it, we have to.
  • 148. 149Protect the tribe.Protect our families.We have to kill it before it’s too late.Another of my memories, Edward’s words this time: The thing is growing.Swiftly.I struggled to focus, to pick out individual voices.No time to waste, Jared thought.It will mean a fight, Embry cautioned. A bad one.We’re ready, Paul insisted.We’ll need surprise on our side, Sam thought.If we catch them divided, we can take them down separately. It will increaseour chances of victory, Jared thought, starting to strategize now.I shook my head, rising slowly to my feet. I felt unsteady there—like the circlingwolves were making me dizzy. The wolf beside me got up, too. His shoulderpushed against mine, propping me up.Wait, I thought.The circling paused for one beat, and then they were pacing again.There’s little time, Sam said.But—what are you thinking? You wouldn’t attack them for breaking the treatythis afternoon. Now you’re planning an ambush, when the treaty is still intact?This is not something our treaty anticipated, Sam said. This is a danger to everyhuman in the area. We don’t know what kind of creature the Cullens have bred,but we know that it is strong and fast-growing. And it will be too young tofollow any treaty. Remember the newborn vampires we fought? Wild, violent,beyond the reach of reason or restraint. Imagine one like that, but protected bythe Cullens.We don’t know— I tried to interrupt.We don’t know, he agreed. And we can’t take chances with the unknown in thiscase. We can only allow the Cullens to exist while we’re absolutely sure that theycan be trusted not to cause harm. This… thing cannot be trusted.
  • 149. 150They don’t like it any more than we do.Sam pulled Rosalie’s face, her protective crouch, from my mind and put it ondisplay for everyone.Some are ready to fight for it, no matter what it is.It’s just a baby, for crying out loud.Not for long, Leah whispered.Jake, buddy, this is a big problem, Quil said. We can’t just ignore it.You’re making it into something bigger than it is, I argued. The only one who’sin danger here is Bella.Again by her own choice, Sam said. But this time her choice affects us all.I don’t think so.We can’t take that chance. We won’t allow a blood drinker to hunt on our lands.Then tell them to leave, the wolf who was still supporting me said. It was Seth. Ofcourse.And inflict the menace on others? When blood drinkers cross our land, wedestroy them, no matter where they plan to hunt. We protect everyone we can.This is crazy, I said. This afternoon you were afraid to put the pack in danger.This afternoon I didn’t know our families were at risk.I can’t believe this! How’re you going to kill this creature without killing Bella?There were no words, but the silence was full of meaning.I howled. She’s human, too! Doesn’t our protection apply to her?She’s dying anyway, Leah thought. We’ll just shorten the process.That did it. I leaped away from Seth, toward his sister, with my teeth bared. I wasabout to catch her left hind leg when I felt Sam’s teeth cut into my flank, draggingme back.I howled in pain and fury and turned on him.
  • 150. 151Stop! he ordered in the double timbre of the Alpha.My legs seemed to buckle under me. I jerked to a halt, only managing to keep onmy feet by sheer willpower.He turned his gaze away from me. You will not be cruel to him, Leah, hecommanded her. Bella’s sacrifice is a heavy price, and we will all recognize that.It is against everything we stand for to take a human life. Making an exceptionto that code is a bleak thing. We will all mourn for what we do tonight.Tonight? Seth repeated, shocked. Sam—I think we should talk about this somemore. Consult with the Elders, at least. You can’t seriously mean for us to—We can’t afford your tolerance for the Cullens now. There is no time for debate.You will do as you are told, Seth.Seth’s front knees folded, and his head fell forward under the weight of theAlpha’s command.Sam paced in a tight circle around the two of us.We need the whole pack for this. Jacob, you are our strongest fighter. You willfight with us tonight. I understand that this is hard for you, so you willconcentrate on their fighters—Emmett and Jasper Cullen. You don’t have to beinvolved with the… other part. Quil and Embry will fight with you.My knees trembled; I struggled to hold myself upright while the voice of theAlpha lashed at my will.Paul, Jared, and I will take on Edward and Rosalie. I think, from theinformation Jacob has brought us, they will be the ones guarding Bella. Carlisleand Alice will also be close, possibly Esme. Brady, Collin, Seth, and Leah willconcentrate on them. Whoever has a clear line on—we all heard him mentallystutter over Bella’s name—the creature will take it. Destroying the creature isour first priority.The pack rumbled in nervous agreement. The tension had everyone’s fur standingon end. The pacing was quicker, and the sound of the paws against the brackishfloor was sharper, toenails tearing into the soil.Only Seth and I were still, the eye in the center of a storm of bared teeth andflattened ears. Seth’s nose was almost touching the ground, bowed under Sam’scommands. I felt his pain at the coming disloyalty. For him this was a betrayal—during that one day of alliance, fighting beside Edward Cullen, Seth had trulybecome the vampire’s friend.
  • 151. 152There was no resistance in him, however. He would obey no matter how much ithurt him. He had no other choice.And what choice did I have? When the Alpha spoke, the pack followed.Sam had never pushed his authority this far before; I knew he honestly hated tosee Seth kneeling before him like a slave at the foot of his master. He wouldn’tforce this if he didn’t believe that he had no other choice. He couldn’t lie to uswhen we were linked mind to mind like this. He really believed it was our duty todestroy Bella and the monster she carried. He really believed we had no time towaste. He believed it enough to die for it.I saw that he would face Edward himself; Edward’s ability to read our thoughtsmade him the greatest threat in Sam’s mind. Sam would not let someone elsetake on that danger.He saw Jasper as the second-greatest opponent, which is why he’d given him tome. He knew that I had the best chance of any of the pack to win that fight. He’dleft the easiest targets for the younger wolves and Leah. Little Alice was nodanger without her future vision to guide her, and we knew from our time ofalliance that Esme was not a fighter. Carlisle would be more of a challenge, buthis hatred of violence would hinder him.I felt sicker than Seth as I watched Sam plan it out, trying to work the angles togive each member of the pack the best chance of survival.Everything was inside out. This afternoon, I’d been chomping at the bit to attackthem. But Seth had been right—it wasn’t a fight I’d been ready for. I’d blindedmyself with that hate. I hadn’t let myself look at it carefully, because I must haveknown what I would see if I did.Carlisle Cullen. Looking at him without that hate clouding my eyes, I couldn’tdeny that killing him was murder. He was good. Good as any human weprotected. Maybe better. The others, too, I supposed, but I didn’t feel as stronglyabout them. I didn’t know them as well. It was Carlisle who would hate fightingback, even to save his own life. That’s why we would be able to kill him—becausehe wouldn’t want us, his enemies, to die.This was wrong.And it wasn’t just because killing Bella felt like killing me, like suicide.Pull it together, Jacob, Sam ordered. The tribe comes first.I was wrong today, Sam.Your reasons were wrong then. But now we have a duty to fulfill.
  • 152. 153I braced myself. No.Sam snarled and stopped pacing in front of me. He stared into my eyes and adeep growl slid between his teeth.Yes, the Alpha decreed, his double voice blistering with the heat of his authority.There are no loopholes tonight. You, Jacob, are going to fight the Cullens withus. You, with Quil and Embry, will take care of Jasper and Emmett. You areobligated to protect the tribe. That is why you exist. You will perform thisobligation.My shoulders hunched as the edict crushed me. My legs collapsed, and I was onmy belly under him.No member of the pack could refuse the Alpha.
  • 153. 154 11. THE TWO THINGS AT THE VERY TOP OF MY THINGS-I-NEVER-WANT-TO-DO LISTSam started moving the others into formation while I was still on the ground.Embry and Quil were at my sides, waiting for me to recover and take the point.I could feel the drive, the need, to get on my feet and lead them. The compulsiongrew, and I fought it uselessly, cringing on the ground where I was.Embry whined quietly in my ear. He didn’t want to think the words, afraid that hewould bring me to Sam’s attention again. I felt his wordless plea for me to get up,for me to get this over with and be done with it.There was fear in the pack, not so much for self but for the whole. We couldn’timagine that we would all make it out alive tonight. Which brothers would welose? Which minds would leave us forever? Which grieving families would we beconsoling in the morning?My mind began to work with theirs, to think in unison, as we dealt with thesefears. Automatically, I pushed up from the ground and shook out my coat.Embry and Quil huffed in relief. Quil touched his nose to my side once.Their minds were filled with our challenge, our assignment. We rememberedtogether the nights we’d watched the Cullens practicing for the fight with thenewborns. Emmett Cullen was strongest, but Jasper would be the biggerproblem. He moved like a lightning strike—power and speed and death rolledinto one. How many centuries’ experience did he have? Enough that all the otherCullens looked to him for guidance.I’ll take point, if you want flank, Quil offered. There was more excitement in hismind than most of the others. When Quil had watched Jasper’s instruction thosenights, he’d been dying to test his skill against the vampire’s. For him, this wouldbe a contest. Even knowing it was his life on the line, he saw it that way. Paul waslike that, too, and the kids who had never been in battle, Collin and Brady. Sethprobably would’ve been the same—if the opponents were not his friends.Jake? Quil nudged me. How do you want to roll?I just shook my head. I couldn’t concentrate—the compulsion to follow orders feltlike puppet strings hooked into all of my muscles. One foot forward, now another.Seth was dragging behind Collin and Brady—Leah had assumed point there. Sheignored Seth while planning with the others, and I could see that she’d ratherleave him out of the fight. There was a maternal edge to her feelings for her
  • 154. 155younger brother. She wished Sam would send him home. Seth didn’t registerLeah’s doubts. He was adjusting to the puppet strings, too.Maybe if you stopped resisting…, Embry whispered.Just focus on our part. The big ones. We can take them down. We own them!Quil was working himself up—like a pep talk before a big game.I could see how easy it would be—to think about nothing more than my part. Itwasn’t hard to imaging attacking Jasper and Emmett. We’d been close to thatbefore. I’d thought of them as enemies for a very long time. I could do that nowagain.I just had to forget that they were protecting the same thing I would protect. I hadto forget the reason why I might want them to win.…Jake, Embry warned. Keep your head in the game.My feet moved sluggishly, pulling against the drag of the strings.There’s no point fighting it, Embry whispered again.He was right. I would end up doing what Sam wanted, if he was willing to push it.And he was. Obviously.There was a good reason for the Alpha’s authority. Even a pack as strong as ourswasn’t much of a force without a leader. We had to move together, to thinktogether, in order to be effective. And that required the body to have a head.So what if Sam was wrong now? There was nothing anyone could do. No onecould dispute his decision.Except.And there it was—a thought I’d never, never wanted to have. But now, with mylegs all tied up in strings, I recognized the exception with relief—more than relief,with a fierce joy.No one could dispute the Alpha’s decision—except for me.I hadn’t earned anything. But there were things that had been born in me, thingsthat I’d left unclaimed.I’d never wanted to lead the pack. I didn’t want to do it now. I didn’t want theresponsibility for all our fates resting on my shoulders. Sam was better at thatthan I would ever be.
  • 155. 156But he was wrong tonight.And I had not been born to kneel to him.The bonds fell off my body the second that I embraced my birthright.I could feel it gathering in me, both a freedom and also a strange, hollow power.Hollow because an Alpha’s power came from his pack, and I had no pack. For asecond, loneliness overwhelmed me.I had no pack now.But I was straight and strong as I walked to where Sam stood, planning with Pauland Jared. He turned at the sound of my advance, and his black eyes narrowed.No, I told him again.He heard it right away, heard the choice that I’d made in the sound of the Alphavoice in my thoughts.He jumped back a half step with a shocked yelp.Jacob? What have you done?I won’t follow you, Sam. Not for something so wrong.He stared at me, stunned. You would… you would choose your enemies overyour family?They aren’t—I shook my head, clearing it—they aren’t our enemies. They neverhave been. Until I really thought about destroying them, thought it through, Ididn’t see that.This isn’t about them, he snarled at me. This is about Bella. She has never beenthe one for you, she has never chosen you, but you continue to destroy your lifefor her!They were hard words, but true words. I sucked in a big gulp of air, breathingthem in.Maybe you’re right. But you’re going to destroy the pack over her, Sam. Nomatter how many of them survive tonight, they will always have murder ontheir hands.We have to protect our families!I know what you’ve decided, Sam. But you don’t decide for me, not anymore.
  • 156. 157Jacob—you can’t turn your back on the tribe.I heard the double echo of his Alpha command, but it was weightless this time. Itno longer applied to me. He clenched his jaw, trying to force me to respond to hiswords.I stared into his furious eyes. Ephraim Black’s son was not born to follow LeviUley’s.Is this it, then, Jacob Black? His hackles rose and his muzzle pulled back from histeeth. Paul and Jared snarled and bristled at his sides. Even if you can defeat me,the pack will never follow you!Now I jerked back, a surprised whine escaping my throat.Defeat you? I’m not going to fight you, Sam.Then what’s your plan? I’m not stepping aside so that you can protect thevampire spawn at the tribe’s expense.I’m not telling you to step aside.If you order them to follow you—I’ll never take anyone’s will away from him.His tail whipped back and forth as he recoiled from the judgment in my words.Then he took a step forward so that we were toe to toe, his exposed teeth inchesfrom mine. I hadn’t noticed till this moment that I’d grown taller than him.There cannot be more than one Alpha. The pack has chosen me. Will you rip usapart tonight? Will you turn on your brothers? Or will you end this insanity andjoin us again? Every word was layered with command, but it couldn’t touch me.Alpha blood ran undiluted in my veins.I could see why there was never more than one Alpha male in a pack. My bodywas responding to the challenge. I could feel the instinct to defend my claimrising in me. The primitive core of my wolf-self tensed for the battle ofsupremacy.I focused all my energy to control that reaction. I would not fall into a pointless,destructive fight with Sam. He was my brother still, even though I was rejectinghim.There is only one Alpha for this pack. I’m not contesting that. I’m just choosingto go my own way.
  • 157. 158Do you belong to a coven now, Jacob?I flinched.I don’t know, Sam. But I do know this—He shrunk back as he felt the weight of the Alpha in my tone. It affected himmore than his touched me. Because I had been born to lead him.I will stand between you and the Cullens. I won’t just watch while the pack killsinnocent—it was hard to apply that word to vampires, but it was true—people.The pack is better than that. Lead them in the right direction, Sam.I turned my back on him, and a chorus of howls tore into the air around me.Digging my nails into the earth, I raced away from the uproar I’d caused. I didn’thave much time. At least Leah was the only one with a prayer of outrunning me,and I had a head start.The howling faded with the distance, and I took comfort as the sound continuedto rip apart the quiet night. They weren’t after me yet.I had to warn the Cullens before the pack could get it together and stop me. If theCullens were prepared, it might give Sam a reason to rethink this before it wastoo late. I sprinted toward the white house I still hated, leaving my home behindme. Home didn’t belong to me anymore. I’d turned my back on it.Today had begun like any other day. Made it home from patrol with the rainysunrise, breakfast with Billy and Rachel, bad TV, bickering with Paul… How did itchange so completely, turn all surreal? How did everything get messed up andtwisted so that I was here now, all alone, an unwilling Alpha, cut off from mybrothers, choosing vampires over them?The sound I’d been fearing interrupted my dazed thoughts—it was the soft impactof big paws against the ground, chasing after me. I threw myself forward,rocketing through the black forest. I just had to get close enough so that Edwardcould hear the warning in my head. Leah wouldn’t be able to stop me alone.And then I caught the mood of the thoughts behind me. Not anger, butenthusiasm. Not chasing… but following.My stride broke. I staggered two steps before it evened out again.Wait up. My legs aren’t as long as yours.SETH! What do you think you’re DOING? GO HOME!
  • 158. 159He didn’t answer, but I could feel his excitement as he kept right on after me. Icould see through his eyes as he could see through mine. The night scene wasbleak for me—full of despair. For him, it was hopeful.I hadn’t realized I was slowing down, but suddenly he was on my flank, runningin position beside me.I am not joking, Seth! This is no place for you. Get out of here.The gangly tan wolf snorted. I’ve got your back, Jacob. I think you’re right. AndI’m not going to stand behind Sam when—Oh yes you are the hell going to stand behind Sam! Get your furry butt back toLa Push and do what Sam tells you to do.No.Go, Seth!Is that an order, Jacob?His question brought me up short. I skidded to a halt, my nails gouging furrowsin the mud.I’m not ordering anyone to do anything. I’m just telling you what you alreadyknow.He plopped down on his haunches beside me. I’ll tell you what I know—I knowthat it’s awful quiet. Haven’t you noticed?I blinked. My tail swished nervously as I realized what he was thinkingunderneath the words. It wasn’t quiet in one sense. Howls still filled the air, faraway in the west.They haven’t phased back, Seth said.I knew that. The pack would be on red alert now. They would be using the mindlink to see all sides clearly. But I couldn’t hear what they were thinking. I couldonly hear Seth. No one else.Looks to me like separate packs aren’t linked. Huh. Guess there was no reasonfor our fathers to know that before. ’Cause there was no reason for separatepacks before. Never enough wolves for two. Wow. It’s really quiet. Sort of eerie.But also kinda nice, don’t you think? I bet it was easier, like this, for Ephraimand Quil and Levi. Not such a babble with just three. Or just two.Shut up, Seth.
  • 159. 160Yes, sir.Stop that! There are not two packs. There is THE pack, and then there is me.That’s all. So you can go home now.If there aren’t two packs, then why can we hear each other and not the rest? Ithink that when you turned your back on Sam, that was a pretty significantmove. A change. And when I followed you away, I think that was significant,too.You’ve got a point, I conceded. But what can change can change right back.He got up and started trotting toward the east. No time to argue about it now.We should be moving right along before Sam…He was right about that part. There was no time for this argument. I fell into arun again, not pushing myself quite as hard. Seth stayed on my heels, holding theSecond’s traditional place on my right flank.I can run somewhere else, he thought, his nose dipping a little. I didn’t followyou because I was after a promotion.Run wherever you want. Makes no difference to me.There was no sound of pursuit, but we both stepped it up a little at the same time.I was worried now. If I couldn’t tap into the pack’s mind, it was going to makethis more difficult. I’d have no more advance warning of attack than the Cullens.We’ll run patrols, Seth suggested.And what do we do if the pack challenges us? My eyes tightened. Attack ourbrothers? Your sister?No—we sound the alarm and fall back.Good answer. But then what? I don’t think…I know, he agreed. Less confident now. I don’t think I can fight them, either. Butthey won’t be any happier with the idea of attacking us than we are withattacking them. That might be enough to stop them right there. Plus, there’reonly eight of them now.Stop being so… Took me a minute to decide on the right word. Optimistic. It’sgetting on my nerves.No problem. You want me to be all doom and gloom, or just shut up?
  • 160. 161Just shut up.Can do.Really? Doesn’t seem like it.He was finally quiet.And then we were across the road and moving through the forest that ringed theCullens’ house. Could Edward hear us yet?Maybe we should be thinking something like, “We come in peace.”Go for it.Edward? He called the name tentatively. Edward, you there? Okay, now I feelkinda stupid.You sound stupid, too.Think he can hear us?We were less than a mile out now. I think so. Hey, Edward. If you can hear me—circle the wagons, bloodsucker. You’ve got a problem.We’ve got a problem, Seth corrected.Then we broke through the trees into the big lawn. The house was dark, but notempty. Edward stood on the porch between Emmett and Jasper. They were snowwhite in the pale light.“Jacob? Seth? What’s going on?”I slowed and then paced back a few steps. The smell was so sharp through thisnose that it felt like it was honestly burning me. Seth whined quietly, hesitating,and then he fell back behind me.To answer Edward’s question, I let my mind run over the confrontation withSam, moving through it backward. Seth thought with me, filling in the gaps,showing the scene from another angle. We stopped when we got to the part aboutthe “abomination,” because Edward hissed furiously and leaped off the porch.“They want to kill Bella?” he snarled flatly.Emmett and Jasper, not having heard the first part of the conversation, took hisinflectionless question for a statement. They were right next to him in a flash,teeth exposed as they moved on us.
  • 161. 162Hey, now, Seth thought, backing away.“Em, Jazz—not them! The others. The pack is coming.”Emmett and Jasper rocked back on their heels; Emmett turned to Edward whileJasper kept his eyes locked on us.“What’s their problem?” Emmett demanded.“The same one as mine,” Edward hissed. “But they have their own plan to handleit. Get the others. Call Carlisle! He and Esme have to get back here now.”I whined uneasily. They were separated.“They aren’t far,” Edward said in the same dead voice as before.I’m going to go take a look, Seth said. Run the western perimeter.“Will you be in danger, Seth?” Edward asked.Seth and I exchanged a glance.Don’t think so, we thought together. And then I added, But maybe I should go.Just in case…They’ll be less likely to challenge me, Seth pointed out. I’m just a kid to them.You’re just a kid to me, kid.I’m outta here. You need to coordinate with the Cullens.He wheeled and darted into the darkness. I wasn’t going to order Seth around, soI let him go.Edward and I stood facing each other in the dark meadow. I could hear Emmettmuttering into his phone. Jasper was watching the place where Seth hadvanished into the woods. Alice appeared on the porch and then, after staring atme with anxious eyes for a long moment, she flitted to Jasper’s side. I guessedthat Rosalie was inside with Bella. Still guarding her—from the wrong dangers.“This isn’t the first time I’ve owed you my gratitude, Jacob,” Edward whispered.“I would never have asked for this from you.”I thought of what he’d asked me for earlier today. When it came to Bella, therewere no lines he wouldn’t cross. Yeah, you would.He thought about it and then nodded. “I suppose you’re right about that.”
  • 162. 163I sighed heavily. Well, this isn’t the first time that I didn’t do it for you.“Right,” he murmured.Sorry I didn’t do any good today. Told you she wouldn’t listen to me.“I know. I never really believed she would. But . . .”You had to try. I get it. She any better?His voice and eyes went hollow. “Worse,” he breathed.I didn’t want to let that word sink in. I was grateful when Alice spoke.“Jacob, would you mind switching forms?” Alice asked. “I want to know what’sgoing on.”I shook my head at the same time Edward answered.“He needs to stay linked to Seth.”“Well, then would you be so kind as to tell me what’s happening?”He explained in clipped, emotionless sentences. “The pack thinks Bella’s becomea problem. They foresee potential danger from the… from what she’s carrying.They feel it’s their duty to remove that danger. Jacob and Seth disbanded fromthe pack to warn us. The rest are planning to attack tonight.”Alice hissed, leaning away from me. Emmett and Jasper exchanged a glance, andthen their eyes ranged across the trees.Nobody out here, Seth reported. All’s quiet on the western front.They may go around.I’ll make a loop.“Carlisle and Esme are on their way,” Emmett said. “Twenty minutes, tops.”“We should take up a defensive position,” Jasper said.Edward nodded. “Let’s get inside.”I’ll run perimeter with Seth. If I get too far for you to hear my head, listen formy howl.
  • 163. 164“I will.”They backed into the house, eyes flickering everywhere. Before they were inside, Iturned and ran toward the west.I’m still not finding much, Seth told me.I’ll take half the circle. Move fast—we don’t want them to have a chance to sneakpast us.Seth lurched forward in a sudden burst of speed.We ran in silence, and the minutes passed. I listened to the noises around him,double-checking his judgment.Hey—something coming up fast! he warned me after fifteen minutes of silence.On my way!Hold your position—I don’t think it’s the pack. It sounds different.Seth—But he caught the approaching scent on the breeze, and I read it in his mind.Vampire. Bet it’s Carlisle.Seth, fall back. It might be someone else.No, it’s them. I recognize the scent. Hold up, I’m going to phase to explain it tothem.Seth, I don’t think—But he was gone.Anxiously, I raced along the western border. Wouldn’t it be just peachy if Icouldn’t take care of Seth for one freaking night? What if something happened tohim on my watch? Leah would shred me into kibble.At least the kid kept it short. It wasn’t two minutes later when I felt him in myhead again.Yep, Carlisle and Esme. Boy, were they surprised to see me! They’re probablyinside by now. Carlisle said thanks.He’s a good guy.
  • 164. 165Yeah. That’s one of the reasons why we’re right about this.Hope so.Why’re you so down, Jake? I’ll bet Sam won’t bring the pack tonight. He’s notgoing to launch a suicide mission.I sighed. It didn’t seem to matter, either way.Oh. This isn’t about Sam so much, is it?I made the turn at the end of my patrol. I caught Seth’s scent where he’d turnedlast. We weren’t leaving any gaps.You think Bella’s going to die anyway, Seth whispered.Yeah, she is.Poor Edward. He must be crazy.Literally.Edward’s name brought other memories boiling to the surface. Seth read them inastonishment.And then he was howling. Oh, man! No way! You did not! That just plain ol’sucks rocks, Jacob! And you know it, too! I can’t believe you said you’d kill him.What is that? You have to tell him no.Shut up, shut up, you idiot! They’re going to think the pack is coming!Oops! He cut off mid-howl.I wheeled and started loping in toward the house. Just keep out of this, Seth.Take the whole circle for now.Seth seethed and I ignored him.False alarm, false alarm, I thought as I ran closer in. Sorry. Seth is young. Heforgets things. No one’s attacking. False alarm.When I got to the meadow, I could see Edward staring out of a dark window. Iran in, wanting to be sure he got the message.There’s nothing out there—you got that?He nodded once.
  • 165. 166This would be a lot easier if the communication wasn’t one way. Then again, Iwas kinda glad I wasn’t in his head.He looked over his shoulder, back into the house, and I saw a shudder runthrough his whole frame. He waved me away without looking in my directionagain and then moved out of my view.What’s going on?Like I was going to get an answer.I sat very still in the meadow and listened. With these ears, I could almost hearSeth’s soft footfalls, miles out into the forest. It was easy to hear every soundinside the dark house.“It was a false alarm,” Edward was explaining in that dead voice, just repeatingwhat I’d told him. “Seth was upset about something else, and he forgot we werelistening for a signal. He’s very young.”“Nice to have toddlers guarding the fort,” a deeper voice grumbled. Emmett, Ithought.“They’ve done us a great service tonight, Emmett,” Carlisle said. “At greatpersonal sacrifice.”“Yeah, I know. I’m just jealous. Wish I was out there.”“Seth doesn’t think Sam will attack now,” Edward said mechanically. “Not with usforewarned, and lacking two members of the pack.”“What does Jacob think?” Carlisle asked.“He’s not as optimistic.”No one spoke. There was a quiet dripping sound that I couldn’t place. I heardtheir low breathing—and I could separate Bella’s from the rest. It was harsher,labored. It hitched and broke in strange rhythms. I could hear her heart. Itseemed… too fast. I paced it against my own heartbeat, but I wasn’t sure if thatwas any measure. It wasn’t like I was normal.“Don’t touch her! You’ll wake her up,” Rosalie whispered.Someone sighed.“Rosalie,” Carlisle murmured.
  • 166. 167“Don’t start with me, Carlisle. We let you have your way earlier, but that’s allwe’re allowing.”It seemed like Rosalie and Bella were both talking in plurals now. Like they’dformed a pack of their own.I paced quietly in front of the house. Each pass brought me a little closer. Thedark windows were like a TV set running in some dull waiting room—it wasimpossible to keep my eyes off them for long.A few more minutes, a few more passes, and my fur was brushing the side of theporch as I paced.I could see up through the windows—see the top of the walls and the ceiling, theunlit chandelier that hung there. I was tall enough that all I would have to do wasstretch my neck a little… and maybe one paw up on the edge of the porch.…I peeked into the big, open front room, expecting to see something very similar tothe scene this afternoon. But it had changed so much that I was confused at first.For a second I thought I’d gotten the wrong room.The glass wall was gone—it looked like metal now. And the furniture was alldragged out of the way, with Bella curled up awkwardly on a narrow bed in thecenter of the open space. Not a normal bed—one with rails like in a hospital. Alsolike a hospital were the monitors strapped to her body, the tubes stuck into herskin. The lights on the monitors flashed, but there was no sound. The drippingnoise was from the IV plugged into her arm—some fluid that was thick and white,not clear.She choked a little in her uneasy sleep, and both Edward and Rosalie moved in tohover over her. Her body jerked, and she whimpered. Rosalie smoothed her handacross Bella’s forehead. Edward’s body stiffened—his back was to me, but hisexpression must have been something to see, because Emmett wrenched himselfbetween them before there was time to blink. He held his hands up to Edward.“Not tonight, Edward. We’ve got other things to worry about.”Edward turned away from them, and he was the burning man again. His eyes metmine for one moment, and then I dropped back to all fours.I ran back into the dark forest, running to join Seth, running away from what wasbehind me.Worse. Yes, she was worse.
  • 167. 168 12. SOME PEOPLE JUST DON’T GRASP THE CONCEPT OF “UNWELCOME”I was right on the edge of sleep.The sun had risen behind the clouds an hour ago—the forest was gray nowinstead of black. Seth’d curled up and passed out around one, and I’d woken himat dawn to trade off. Even after running all night, I was having a hard timemaking my brain shut up long enough to fall asleep, but Seth’s rhythmic run washelping. One, two-three, four, one, two-three, four—dum dum-dum dum—dullpaw thuds against the damp earth, over and over as he made the wide circuitsurrounding the Cullens’ land. We were already wearing a trail into the ground.Seth’s thoughts were empty, just a blur of green and gray as the woods flew pasthim. It was restful. It helped to fill my head with what he saw rather than lettingmy own images take center stage.And then Seth’s piercing howl broke the early morning quiet.I lurched up from the ground, my front legs pulling toward a sprint before myhind legs were off the ground. I raced toward the place where Seth had frozen,listening with him to the tread of paws running in our direction.Morning, boys.A shocked whine broke through Seth’s teeth. And then we both snarled as weread deeper into the new thoughts.Oh, man! Go away, Leah! Seth groaned.I stopped when I got to Seth, head thrown back, ready to howl again—this time tocomplain.Cut the noise, Seth.Right. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! He whimpered and pawed at the ground, scratching deepfurrows in the dirt.Leah trotted into view, her small gray body weaving through the underbrush.Stop whining, Seth. You’re such a baby.I growled at her, my ears flattening against my skull. She skipped back a stepautomatically.What do you think you’re doing, Leah?
  • 168. 169She huffed a heavy sigh. It’s pretty obvious, isn’t it? I’m joining your crappy littlerenegade pack. The vampires’ guard dogs. She barked out a low, sarcastic laugh.No, you’re not. Turn around before I rip out one of your hamstrings.Like you could catch me. She grinned and coiled her body for launch. Wannarace, O fearless leader?I took a deep breath, filling my lungs until my sides bulged. Then, when I wassure I wasn’t going to scream, I exhaled in a gust.Seth, go let the Cullens know that it’s just your stupid sister—I thought the wordsas harshly as possible. I’ll deal with this.On it! Seth was only too happy to leave. He vanished toward the house.Leah whined, and she leaned after him, the fur on her shoulders rising. You’rejust going to let him run off to the vampires alone?I’m pretty sure he’d rather they took him out than spend another minute withyou.Shut up, Jacob. Oops, I’m sorry—I meant, shut up, most high Alpha.Why the hell are you here?You think I’m just going to sit home while my little brother volunteers as avampire chew toy?Seth doesn’t want or need your protection. In fact, no one wants you here.Oooh, ouch, that’s gonna leave a huge mark. Ha, she barked. Tell me who doeswant me around, and I’m outta here.So this isn’t about Seth at all, is it?Of course it is. I’m just pointing out that being unwanted is not a first for me.Not really a motivating factor, if you know what I mean.I gritted my teeth and tried to get my head straight.Did Sam send you?If I was here on Sam’s errand, you wouldn’t be able to hear me. My allegiance isno longer with him.
  • 169. 170I listened carefully to the thoughts mixed in with the words. If this was adiversion or a ploy, I had to be alert enough to see through it. But there wasnothing. Her declaration was nothing but the truth. Unwilling, almost despairingtruth.You’re loyal to me now? I asked with deep sarcasm. Uh-huh. Right.My choices are limited. I’m working with the options I’ve got. Trust me, I’m notenjoying this any more than you are.That wasn’t true. There was an edgy kind of excitement in her mind. She wasunhappy about this, but she was also riding some weird high. I searched hermind, trying to understand.She bristled, resenting the intrusion. I usually tried to tune Leah out—I’d nevertried to make sense of her before.We were interrupted by Seth, thinking his explanation at Edward. Leah whinedanxiously. Edward’s face, framed in the same window as last night, showed noreaction to the news. It was a blank face, dead.Wow, he looks bad, Seth muttered to himself. The vampire showed no reaction tothat thought, either. He disappeared into the house. Seth pivoted and headedback out to us. Leah relaxed a little.What’s going on? Leah asked. Catch me up to speed.There’s no point. You’re not staying.Actually, Mr. Alpha, I am. Because since apparently I have to belong tosomeone—and don’t think I haven’t tried breaking off on my own, you knowyourself how well that doesn’t work—I choose you.Leah, you don’t like me. I don’t like you.Thank you, Captain Obvious. That doesn’t matter to me. I’m staying with Seth.You don’t like vampires. Don’t you think that’s a little conflict of interest rightthere?You don’t like vampires either.But I am committed to this alliance. You aren’t.I’ll keep my distance from them. I can run patrols out here, just like Seth.And I’m supposed to trust you with that?
  • 170. 171She stretched her neck, leaning up on her toes, trying to be as tall as me as shestared into my eyes. I will not betray my pack.I wanted to throw my head back and howl, like Seth had before. This isn’t yourpack! This isn’t even a pack. This is just me, going off on my own! What is it withyou Clearwaters? Why can’t you leave me alone?Seth, just coming up behind us now, whined; I’d offended him. Great.I’ve been helpful, haven’t I, Jake?You haven’t made too much a nuisance of yourself, kid, but if you and Leah area package deal—if the only way to get rid of her is for you to go home.… Well,can you blame me for wanting you gone?Ugh, Leah, you ruin everything!Yeah, I know, she told him, and the thought was loaded with the heaviness of herdespair.I felt the pain in the three little words, and it was more than I would’ve guessed. Ididn’t want to feel that. I didn’t want to feel bad for her. Sure, the pack was roughon her, but she brought it all on herself with the bitterness that tainted her everythought and made being in her head a nightmare.Seth was feeling guilty, too. Jake… You’re not really gonna send me away, areyou? Leah’s not so bad. Really. I mean, with her here, we can push the perimeterout farther. And this puts Sam down to seven. There’s no way he’s going tomount an attack that outnumbered. It’s probably a good thing.…You know I don’t want to lead a pack, Seth.So don’t lead us, Leah offered.I snorted. Sounds perfect to me. Run along home now.Jake, Seth thought. I belong here. I do like vampires. Cullens, anyway. They’repeople to me, and I’m going to protect them, ’cause that’s what we’re supposedto do.Maybe you belong, kid, but your sister doesn’t. And she’s going to go whereveryou are—I stopped short, because I saw something when I said that. Something Leah hadbeen trying not to think.Leah wasn’t going anywhere.
  • 171. 172Thought this was about Seth, I thought sourly.She flinched. Of course I’m here for Seth.And to get away from Sam.Her jaw clenched. I don’t have to explain myself to you. I just have to do whatI’m told. I belong to your pack, Jacob. The end.I paced away from her, growling.Crap. I was never going to get rid of her. As much as she disliked me, as much asshe loathed the Cullens, as happy as she’d be to go kill all the vampires right now,as much as it pissed her off to have to protect them instead—none of that wasanything compared to what she felt being free of Sam.Leah didn’t like me, so it wasn’t such a chore having me wish she woulddisappear.She loved Sam. Still. And having him wish she would disappear was more painthan she was willing to live with, now that she had a choice. She would have takenany other option. Even if it meant moving in with the Cullens as their lapdog.I don’t know if I’d go that far, she thought. She tried to make the words tough,aggressive, but there were big cracks in her show. I’m sure I’d give killing myselfa few good tries first.Look, Leah…No, you look, Jacob. Stop arguing with me, because it’s not going to do anygood. I’ll stay out of your way, okay? I’ll do anything you want. Except go backto Sam’s pack and be the pathetic ex-girlfriend he can’t get away from. If youwant me to leave—she sat back on her haunches and stared straight into myeyes—you’re going to have to make me.I snarled for a long, angry minute. I was beginning to feel some sympathy forSam, despite what he had done to me, to Seth. No wonder he was always orderingthe pack around. How else would you ever get anything done?Seth, are you gonna get mad at me if I kill your sister?He pretended to think about it for a minute. Well… yeah, probably.I sighed.Okay, then, Ms. Do-Anything-I-Want. Why don’t you make yourself useful bytelling us what you know? What happened after we left last night?
  • 172. 173Lots of howling. But you probably heard that part. It was so loud that it took usa while to figure out that we couldn’t hear either of you anymore. Sam was…Words failed her, but we could see it in our head. Both Seth and I cringed. Afterthat, it was clear pretty quick that we were going to have to rethink things. Samwas planning to talk to the other Elders first thing this morning. We weresupposed to meet up and figure out a game plan. I could tell he wasn’t going tomount another attack right away, though. Suicide at this point, with you andSeth AWOL and the bloodsuckers forewarned. I’m not sure what they’ll do, but Iwouldn’t be wandering the forest alone if I was a leech. It’s open season onvamps now.You decided to skip the meeting this morning? I asked.When we split up for patrols last night, I asked permission to go home, to tellmy mother what had happened—Crap! You told Mom? Seth growled.Seth, hold off on the sibling stuff for a sec. Go on, Leah.So once I was human, I took a minute to think things through. Well, actually, Itook all night. I bet the others think I fell asleep. But the whole two-separate-packs, two-separate-pack-minds thing gave me a lot to sift through. In the end,I weighed Seth’s safety and the, er, other benefits against the idea of turningtraitor and sniffing vampire stink for who knows how long. You know what Idecided. I left a note for my mom. I expect we’ll hear it when Sam finds out.…Leah cocked an ear to the west.Yeah, I expect we will, I agreed.So that’s everything. What do we do now? she asked.She and Seth both looked at me expectantly.This was exactly the kind of thing I didn’t want to have to do.I guess we just keep an eye out for now. That’s all we can do. You shouldprobably take a nap, Leah.You’ve had as much sleep as I have.Thought you were going to do what you were told?Right. That’s going to get old, she grumbled, and then she yawned. Well,whatever. I don’t care.
  • 173. 174I’ll run the border, Jake. I’m not tired at all. Seth was so glad I hadn’t forcedthem home, he was all but prancing with excitement.Sure, sure. I’m going to go check in with the Cullens.Seth took off along the new path worn into the damp earth. Leah looked after himthoughtfully.Maybe a round or two before I crash.… Hey Seth, wanna see how many times Ican lap you?NO!Barking out a low chuckle, Leah lunged into the woods after him.I growled uselessly. So much for peace and quiet.Leah was trying—for Leah. She kept her jibes to a minimum as she raced aroundthe circuit, but it was impossible not to be aware of her smug mood. I thought ofthe whole “two’s company” saying. It didn’t really apply, because one was plentyto my mind. But if there had to be three of us, it was hard to think of anyone thatI wouldn’t trade her for.Paul? she suggested.Maybe, I allowed.She laughed to herself, too jittery and hyper to get offended. I wondered how longthe buzz from dodging Sam’s pity would last.That will be my goal, then—to be less annoying than Paul.Yeah, work on that.I changed into my other form when I was a few yards from the lawn. I hadn’tbeen planning to spend much time human here. But I hadn’t been planning tohave Leah in my head, either. I pulled on my ragged shorts and started across thelawn.The door opened before I got to the steps, and I was surprised to see Carlislerather than Edward step outside to meet me—his face looked exhausted anddefeated. For a second, my heart froze. I faltered to a stop, unable to speak.“Are you all right, Jacob?” Carlisle asked.“Is Bella?” I choked out.
  • 174. 175“She’s… much the same as last night. Did I startle you? I’m sorry. Edward saidyou were coming in your human form, and I came out to greet you, as he didn’twant to leave her. She’s awake.”And Edward didn’t want to lose any time with her, because he didn’t have muchtime left. Carlisle didn’t say the words out loud, but he might as well have.It had been a while since I’d slept—since before my last patrol. I could really feelthat now. I took a step forward, sat down on the porch steps, and slumped againstthe railing.Moving whisper-quiet as only a vampire could, Carlisle took a seat on the samestep, against the other railing.“I didn’t get a chance to thank you last night, Jacob. You don’t know how much Iappreciate your… compassion. I know your goal was to protect Bella, but I oweyou the safety of the rest of my family as well. Edward told me what you had todo. . . .”“Don’t mention it,” I muttered.“If you prefer.”We sat in silence. I could hear the others in the house. Emmett, Alice, and Jasper,speaking in low, serious voices upstairs. Esme humming tunelessly in anotherroom. Rosalie and Edward breathing close by—I couldn’t tell which was which,but I could hear the difference in Bella’s labored panting. I could hear her heart,too. It seemed… uneven.It was like fate was out to make me do everything I’d ever sworn I wouldn’t in thecourse of twenty-four hours. Here I was, hanging around, waiting for her to die.I didn’t want to listen anymore. Talking was better than listening.“She’s family to you?” I asked Carlisle. It had caught my notice before, when he’dsaid I’d helped the rest of his family, too.“Yes. Bella is already a daughter to me. A beloved daughter.”“But you’re going to let her die.”He was quiet long enough that I looked up. His face was very, very tired. I knewhow he felt.“I can imagine what you think of me for that,” he finally said. “But I can’t ignoreher will. It wouldn’t be right to make such a choice for her, to force her.”
  • 175. 176I wanted to be angry with him, but he was making it hard. It was like he wasthrowing my own words back at me, just scrambled up. They’d sounded rightbefore, but they couldn’t be right now. Not with Bella dying. Still… I rememberedhow it felt to be broken on the ground under Sam—to have no choice but beinvolved in the murder of someone I loved. It wasn’t the same, though. Sam waswrong. And Bella loved things she shouldn’t.“Do you think there’s any chance she’ll make it? I mean, as a vampire and all that.She told me about… about Esme.”“I’d say there’s an even chance at this point,” he answered quietly. “I’ve seenvampire venom work miracles, but there are conditions that even venom cannotovercome. Her heart is working too hard now; if it should fail… there won’t beanything for me to do.”Bella’s heartbeat throbbed and faltered, giving an agonizing emphasis to hiswords.Maybe the planet had started turning backward. Maybe that would explain howeverything was the opposite of what it had been yesterday—how I could behoping for what had once seemed like the very worst thing in the world.“What is that thing doing to her?” I whispered. “She was so much worse lastnight. I saw… the tubes and all that. Through the window.”“The fetus isn’t compatible with her body. Too strong, for one thing, but she couldprobably endure that for a while. The bigger problem is that it won’t allow her toget the sustenance she needs. Her body is rejecting every form of nutrition. I’mtrying to feed her intravenously, but she’s just not absorbing it. Everything abouther condition is accelerated. I’m watching her—and not just her, but the fetus aswell—starve to death by the hour. I can’t stop it and I can’t slow it down. I can’tfigure out what it wants.” His weary voice broke at the end.I felt the same way I had yesterday, when I’d seen the black stains across herstomach—furious, and a little crazy.I clenched my hands into fists to control the shaking. I hated the thing that washurting her. It wasn’t enough for the monster to beat her from the inside out. No,it was starving her, too. Probably just looking for something to sink its teethinto—a throat to suck dry. Since it wasn’t big enough to kill anyone else yet, itsettled for sucking Bella’s life from her.I could tell them exactly what it wanted: death and blood, blood and death.My skin was all hot and prickly. I breathed slowly in and out, focusing on that tocalm myself.
  • 176. 177“I wish I could get a better idea of what exactly it is,” Carlisle murmured. “Thefetus is well protected. I haven’t been able to produce an ultrasonic image. Idoubt there is any way to get a needle through the amniotic sac, but Rosalie won’tagree to let me try, in any case.”“A needle?” I mumbled. “What good would that do?”“The more I know about the fetus, the better I can estimate what it will be capableof. What I wouldn’t give for even a little amniotic fluid. If I knew even thechromosomal count . . .”“You’re losing me, Doc. Can you dumb it down?”He chuckled once—even his laugh sounded exhausted. “Okay. How much biologyhave you taken? Did you study chromosomal pairs?”“Think so. We have twenty-three, right?”“Humans do.”I blinked. “How many do you have?”“Twenty-five.”I frowned at my fists for a second. “What does that mean?”“I thought it meant that our species were almost completely different. Lessrelated than a lion and a house cat. But this new life—well, it suggests that we’remore genetically compatible than I’d thought.” He sighed sadly. “I didn’t know towarn them.”I sighed, too. It had been easy to hate Edward for the same ignorance. I still hatedhim for it. It was just hard to feel the same way about Carlisle. Maybe because Iwasn’t ten shades of jealous in Carlisle’s case.“It might help to know what the count was—whether the fetus was closer to us orto her. To know what to expect.” Then he shrugged. “And maybe it wouldn’t helpanything. I guess I just wish I had something to study, anything to do.”“Wonder what my chromosomes are like,” I muttered randomly. I thought ofthose Olympic steroids tests again. Did they run DNA scans?Carlisle coughed self-consciously. “You have twenty-four pairs, Jacob.”I turned slowly to stare at him, raising my eyebrows.
  • 177. 178He looked embarrassed. “I was… curious. I took the liberty when I was treatingyou last June.”I thought about it for a second. “I guess that should piss me off. But I don’t reallycare.”“I’m sorry. I should have asked.”“S’okay, Doc. You didn’t mean any harm.”“No, I promise you that I did not mean you any harm. It’s just that… I find yourspecies fascinating. I suppose that the elements of vampiric nature have come toseem commonplace to me over the centuries. Your family’s divergence fromhumanity is much more interesting. Magical, almost.”“Bibbidi-Bobbidi-Boo,” I mumbled. He was just like Bella with all the magicgarbage.Carlisle laughed another weary laugh.Then we heard Edward’s voice inside the house, and we both paused to listen.“I’ll be right back, Bella. I want to speak with Carlisle for a moment. Actually,Rosalie, would you mind accompanying me?” Edward sounded different. Therewas a little life in his dead voice. A spark of something. Not hope exactly, butmaybe the desire to hope.“What is it, Edward?” Bella asked hoarsely.“Nothing you need to worry about, love. It will just take a second. Please, Rose?”“Esme?” Rosalie called. “Can you mind Bella for me?”I heard the whisper of wind as Esme flitted down the stairs.“Of course,” she said.Carlisle shifted, twisting to look expectantly at the door. Edward was through thedoor first, with Rosalie right on his heels. His face was, like his voice, no longerdead. He seemed intensely focused. Rosalie looked suspicious.Edward shut the door behind her.“Carlisle,” he murmured.“What is it, Edward?”
  • 178. 179“Perhaps we’ve been going about this the wrong way. I was listening to you andJacob just now, and when you were speaking of what the… fetus wants, Jacob hadan interesting thought.”Me? What had I thought? Besides my obvious hatred for the thing? At least Iwasn’t alone in that. I could tell that Edward had a difficult time using a term asmild as fetus.“We haven’t actually addressed that angle,” Edward went on. “We’ve been tryingto get Bella what she needs. And her body is accepting it about as well as one ofours would. Perhaps we should address the needs of the… fetus first. Maybe if wecan satisfy it, we’ll be able to help her more effectively.”“I’m not following you, Edward,” Carlisle said.“Think about it, Carlisle. If that creature is more vampire than human, can’t youguess what it craves—what it’s not getting? Jacob did.”I did? I ran through the conversation, trying to remember what thoughts I’d keptto myself. I remembered at the same time that Carlisle understood.“Oh,” he said in a surprised tone. “You think it is… thirsty?”Rosalie hissed under her breath. She wasn’t suspicious anymore. Her revoltinglyperfect face was all lit up, her eyes wide with excitement. “Of course,” shemuttered. “Carlisle, we have all that type O negative laid aside for Bella. It’s agood idea,” she added, not looking at me.“Hmm.” Carlisle put his hand to his chin, lost in thought. “I wonder… And then,what would be the best way to administer. . . .”Rosalie shook her head. “We don’t have time to be creative. I’d say we shouldstart with the traditional way.”“Wait a minute,” I whispered. “Just hold on. Are you—are you talking aboutmaking Bella drink blood?”“It was your idea, dog,” Rosalie said, scowling at me without ever quite looking atme.I ignored her and watched Carlisle. That same ghost of hope that had been inEdward’s face was now in the doctor’s eyes. He pursed his lips, speculating.“That’s just . . .” I couldn’t find the right word.“Monstrous?” Edward suggested. “Repulsive?”
  • 179. 180“Pretty much.”“But what if it helps her?” he whispered.I shook my head angrily. “What are you gonna do, shove a tube down her throat?”“I plan to ask her what she thinks. I just wanted to run it past Carlisle first.”Rosalie nodded. “If you tell her it might help the baby, she’ll be willing to doanything. Even if we do have to feed them through a tube.”I realized then—when I heard how her voice got all loveydovey as she said theword baby—that Blondie would be in line with anything that helped the littlelife-sucking monster. Was that what was going on, the mystery factor that wasbonding the two of them? Was Rosalie after the kid?From the corner of my eye, I saw Edward nod once, absently, not looking in mydirection. But I knew he was answering my questions.Huh. I wouldn’t have thought the ice-cold Barbie would have a maternal side. Somuch for protecting Bella—Rosalie’d probably jam the tube down Bella’s throatherself.Edward’s mouth mashed into a hard line, and I knew I was right again.“Well, we don’t have time to sit around discussing this,” Rosalie said impatiently.“What do you think, Carlisle? Can we try?”Carlisle took a deep breath, and then he was on his feet. “We’ll ask Bella.”Blondie smiled smugly—sure that, if it was up to Bella, she would get her way.I dragged myself up from the stairs and followed after them as they disappearedinto the house. I wasn’t sure why. Just morbid curiosity, maybe. It was like ahorror movie. Monsters and blood all over the place.Maybe I just couldn’t resist another hit of my dwindling drug supply.Bella lay flat on the hospital bed, her belly a mountain under the sheet. Shelooked like wax—colorless and sort of see-through. You’d think she was alreadydead, except for the tiny movement of her chest, her shallow breathing. And thenher eyes, following the four of us with exhausted suspicion.The others were at her side already, flitting across the room with sudden dartingmotions. It was creepy to watch. I ambled along at a slow walk.
  • 180. 181“What’s going on?” Bella demanded in a scratchy whisper. Her waxy handtwitched up—like she was trying to protect her balloon-shaped stomach.“Jacob had an idea that might help you,” Carlisle said. I wished he would leaveme out of it. I hadn’t suggested anything. Give the credit to her bloodsuckinghusband, where it belonged. “It won’t be… pleasant, but—”“But it will help the baby,” Rosalie interrupted eagerly. “We’ve thought of a betterway to feed him. Maybe.”Bella’s eyelids fluttered. Then she coughed out a weak chuckle. “Not pleasant?”she whispered. “Gosh, that’ll be such a change.” She eyed the tube stuck into herarm and coughed again.Blondie laughed with her.The girl looked like she only had hours left, and she had to be in pain, but she wasmaking jokes. So Bella. Trying to ease the tension, make it better for everyoneelse.Edward stepped around Rosalie, no humor touching his intense expression. I wasglad for that. It helped, just a little bit, that he was suffering worse than me. Hetook her hand, not the one that was still protecting her swollen belly.“Bella, love, we’re going to ask you to do something monstrous,” he said, usingthe same adjectives he’d offered me. “Repulsive.”Well, at least he was giving it to her straight.She took a shallow, fluttery breath. “How bad?”Carlisle answered. “We think the fetus might have an appetite closer to ours thanto yours. We think it’s thirsty.”She blinked. “Oh. Oh.”“Your condition—both of your conditions—are deteriorating rapidly. We don’thave time to waste, to come up with more palatable ways to do this. The fastestway to test the theory—”“I’ve got to drink it,” she whispered. She nodded slightly—barely enough energyfor a little head bob. “I can do that. Practice for the future, right?” Her colorlesslips stretched into a faint grin as she looked at Edward. He didn’t smile back.Rosalie started tapping her toe impatiently. The sound was really irritating. Iwondered what she would do if I threw her through a wall right now.
  • 181. 182“So, who’s going to catch me a grizzly bear?” Bella whispered.Carlisle and Edward exchanged a quick glance. Rosalie stopped tapping.“What?” Bella asked.“It will be a more effective test if we don’t cut corners, Bella,” Carlisle said.“If the fetus is craving blood,” Edward explained, “it’s not craving animal blood.”“It won’t make a difference to you, Bella. Don’t think about it,” Rosalieencouraged.Bella’s eyes widened. “Who?” she breathed, and her gaze flickered to me.“I’m not here as a donor, Bells,” I grumbled. “’Sides, it’s human blood that thing’safter, and I don’t think mine applies—”“We have blood on hand,” Rosalie told her, talking over me before I’d finished,like I wasn’t there. “For you—just in case. Don’t worry about anything at all. It’sgoing to be fine. I have a good feeling about this, Bella. I think the baby will be somuch better.”Bella’s hand ran across her stomach.“Well,” she rasped, barely audible. “I’m starving, so I’ll bet he is, too.” Trying tomake another joke. “Let’s go for it. My first vampire act.”
  • 182. 183 13. GOOD THING I’VE GOT A STRONG STOMACHCarlisle and Rosalie were off in a flash, darting upstairs. I could hear themdebating whether they should warm it up for her. Ugh. I wondered what allhouse-of-horrors stuff they kept around here. Fridge full of blood, check. Whatelse? Torture chamber? Coffin room?Edward stayed, holding Bella’s hand. His face was dead again. He didn’t seem tohave the energy to keep up even that little hint of hope he’d had before. Theystared into each other’s eyes, but not in a gooey way. It was like they were havinga conversation. Kind of reminded me of Sam and Emily.No, it wasn’t gooey, but that only made it harder to watch.I knew what it was like for Leah, having to see that all the time. Having to hear itin Sam’s head. Of course we all felt bad for her, we weren’t monsters—in thatsense, anyway. But I guess we’d blamed her for how she handled it. Lashing outat everyone, trying to make us all as miserable as she was.I would never blame her again. How could anyone help spreading this kind ofmisery around? How could anyone not try to ease some of the burden by shovinga little piece of it off on someone else?And if it meant that I had to have a pack, how could I blame her for taking myfreedom? I would do the same. If there was a way to escape this pain, I’d take it,too.Rosalie darted downstairs after a second, flying through the room like a sharpbreeze, stirring up the burning smell. She stopped inside the kitchen, and I heardthe creak of a cupboard door.“Not clear, Rosalie,” Edward murmured. He rolled his eyes.Bella looked curious, but Edward just shook his head at her.Rosalie blew back through the room and disappeared again.“This was your idea?” Bella whispered, her voice rough as she strained to make itloud enough for me to hear. Forgetting that I could hear just fine. I kind of likedhow, a lot of the time, she seemed to forget that I wasn’t completely human. Imoved closer, so that she wouldn’t have to work so hard.“Don’t blame me for this one. Your vampire was just picking snide comments outof my head.”She smiled a little. “I didn’t expect to see you again.”
  • 183. 184“Yeah, me, either,” I said.It felt weird just standing here, but the vampires had shoved all the furniture outof the way for the medical setup. I imagined that it didn’t bother them—sitting orstanding didn’t make much difference when you were stone. Wouldn’t bother memuch, either, except that I was so exhausted.“Edward told me what you had to do. I’m sorry.”“S’okay. It was probably only a matter of time till I snapped over something Samwanted me to do,” I lied.“And Seth,” she whispered.“He’s actually happy to help.”“I hate causing you trouble.”I laughed once—more a bark than a laugh.She breathed a faint sigh. “I guess that’s nothing new, is it?”“No, not really.”“You don’t have to stay and watch this,” she said, barely mouthing the words.I could leave. It was probably a good idea. But if I did, with the way she lookedright now, I could be missing the last fifteen minutes of her life.“I don’t really have anywhere else to go,” I told her, trying to keep the emotionout of my voice. “The wolf thing is a lot less appealing since Leah joined up.”“Leah?” she gasped.“You didn’t tell her?” I asked Edward.He just shrugged without moving his eyes from her face. I could see it wasn’t veryexciting news to him, not something worth sharing with the more importantevents that were going down.Bella didn’t take it so lightly. It looked like it was bad news to her.“Why?” she breathed.I didn’t want to get into the whole novel-length version. “To keep an eye on Seth.”“But Leah hates us,” she whispered.
  • 184. 185Us. Nice. I could see that she was afraid, though.“Leah’s not going to bug anyone.” But me. “She’s in my pack”—I grimaced at thewords—“so she follows my lead.” Ugh.Bella didn’t look convinced.“You’re scared of Leah, but you’re best buds with the psychopath blonde?”There was a low hiss from the second floor. Cool, she’d heard me.Bella frowned at me. “Don’t. Rose… understands.”“Yeah,” I grunted. “She understands that you’re gonna die and she doesn’t care,s’long as she gets her mutant spawn out of the deal.”“Stop being a jerk, Jacob,” she whispered.She looked too weak to get mad at. I tried to smile instead. “You say that like it’spossible.”Bella tried not to smile back for a second, but she couldn’t help it in the end; herchalky lips pulled up at the corners.And then Carlisle and the psycho in question were there. Carlisle had a whiteplastic cup in his hand—the kind with a lid and a bendy straw. Oh—not clear;now I got it. Edward didn’t want Bella to have to think about what she was doingany more than necessary. You couldn’t see what was in the cup at all. But I couldsmell it.Carlisle hesitated, the hand with the cup half-extended. Bella eyed it, lookingscared again.“We could try another method,” Carlisle said quietly.“No,” Bella whispered. “No, I’ll try this first. We don’t have time. . . .”At first I thought she’d finally gotten a clue and was worried about herself, butthen her hand fluttered feebly against her stomach.Bella reached out and took the cup from him. Her hand shook a little, and I couldhear the sloshing from inside. She tried to prop herself up on one elbow, but shecould barely lift her head. A whisper of heat brushed down my spine as I saw howfrail she’d gotten in less than a day.Rosalie put her arm under Bella’s shoulders, supporting her head, too, like youdid with a newborn. Blondie was all about the babies.
  • 185. 186“Thanks,” Bella whispered. Her eyes flickered around at us. Still aware enough tofeel self-conscious. If she wasn’t so drained, I’d bet she’d’ve blushed.“Don’t mind them,” Rosalie murmured.It made me feel awkward. I should’ve left when Bella’d offered the chance. Ididn’t belong here, being part of this. I thought about ducking out, but then Irealized a move like that would only make this worse for Bella—make it harderfor her to go through with it. She’d figure I was too disgusted to stay. Which wasalmost true.Still. While I wasn’t going to claim responsibility for this idea, I didn’t want tojinx it, either.Bella lifted the cup to her face and sniffed at the end of the straw. She flinched,and then made a face.“Bella, sweetheart, we can find an easier way,” Edward said, holding his hand outfor the cup.“Plug your nose,” Rosalie suggested. She glared at Edward’s hand like she mighttake a snap at it. I wished she would. I bet Edward wouldn’t take that sittingdown, and I’d love to see Blondie lose a limb.“No, that’s not it. It’s just that it—” Bella sucked in a deep breath. “It smellsgood,” she admitted in a tiny voice.I swallowed hard, fighting to keep the disgust off my face.“That’s a good thing,” Rosalie told Bella eagerly. “That means we’re on the righttrack. Give it a try.” Given Blondie’s new expression, I was surprised she didn’tbreak into a touchdown dance.Bella shoved the straw between her lips, squeezed her eyes shut, and wrinkled hernose. I could hear the blood slopping around in the cup again as her hand shook.She sipped at it for a second, and then moaned quietly with her eyes still closed.Edward and I stepped forward at the same time. He touched her face. I clenchedmy hands behind my back.“Bella, love—”“I’m okay,” she whispered. She opened her eyes and stared up at him. Herexpression was… apologetic. Pleading. Scared. “It tastes good, too.”Acid churned in my stomach, threatening to overflow. I ground my teethtogether.
  • 186. 187“That’s good,” Blondie repeated, still jazzed. “A good sign.”Edward just pressed his hand to her cheek, curling his fingers around the shapeof her fragile bones.Bella sighed and put her lips to the straw again. She took a real pull this time. Theaction wasn’t as weak as everything else about her. Like some instinct was takingover.“How’s your stomach? Do you feel nauseated?” Carlisle asked.Bella shook her head. “No, I don’t feel sick,” she whispered. “There’s a first, eh?”Rosalie beamed. “Excellent.”“I think it’s a bit early for that, Rose,” Carlisle murmured.Bella gulped another mouthful of blood. Then she flashed a look at Edward.“Does this screw my total?” she whispered. “Or do we start counting after I’m avampire?”“No one is counting, Bella. In any case, no one died for this.” He smiled a lifelesssmile. “Your record is still clean.”They’d lost me.“I’ll explain later,” Edward said, so low the words were just a breath.“What?” Bella whispered.“Just talking to myself,” he lied smoothly.If he succeeded with this, if Bella lived, Edward wasn’t going to be able to getaway with so much when her senses were as sharp as his. He’d have to work onthe honesty thing.Edward’s lips twitched, fighting a smile.Bella chugged a few more ounces, staring past us toward the window. Probablypretending we weren’t here. Or maybe just me. No one else in this group wouldbe disgusted by what she was doing. Just the opposite—they were probablyhaving a tough time not ripping the cup away from her.Edward rolled his eyes.
  • 187. 188Jeez, how did anyone stand living with him? It was really too bad he couldn’t hearBella’s thoughts. Then he’d annoy the crap out of her, too, and she’d get tired ofhim.Edward chuckled once. Bella’s eyes flicked to him immediately, and she half-smiled at the humor in his face. I would guess that wasn’t something she’d seenin a while.“Something funny?” she breathed.“Jacob,” he answered.She looked over with another weary smile for me. “Jake’s a crack-up,” she agreed.Great, now I was the court jester. “Bada bing,” I mumbled in weak rim-shotimpression.She smiled again, and then took another swig from the cup. I flinched when thestraw pulled at empty air, making a loud sucking sound.“I did it,” she said, sounding pleased. Her voice was clearer—rough, but not awhisper for the first time today. “If I keep this down, Carlisle, will you take theneedles out of me?”“As soon as possible,” he promised. “Honestly, they aren’t doing that much goodwhere they are.”Rosalie patted Bella’s forehead, and they exchanged a hopeful glance.And anyone could see it—the cup full of human blood had made an immediatedifference. Her color was returning—there was a tiny hint of pink in her waxycheeks. Already she didn’t seem to need Rosalie’s support so much anymore. Herbreathing was easier, and I would swear her heartbeat was stronger, more even.Everything accelerated.That ghost of hope in Edward’s eyes had turned into the real thing.“Would you like more?” Rosalie pressed.Bella’s shoulders slumped.Edward flashed a glare at Rosalie before he spoke to Bella. “You don’t have todrink more right away.”“Yeah, I know. But… I want to,” she admitted glumly.
  • 188. 189Rosalie pulled her thin, sharp fingers through Bella’s lank hair. “You don’t needto be embarrassed about that, Bella. Your body has cravings. We all understandthat.” Her tone was soothing at first, but then she added harshly, “Anyone whodoesn’t understand shouldn’t be here.”Meant for me, obviously, but I wasn’t going to let Blondie get to me. I was gladBella felt better. So what if the means grossed me out? It wasn’t like I’d saidanything.Carlisle took the cup from Bella’s hand. “I’ll be right back.”Bella stared at me while he disappeared.“Jake, you look awful,” she croaked.“Look who’s talking.”“Seriously—when’s the last time you slept?”I thought about that for a second. “Huh. I’m not actually sure.”“Aw, Jake. Now I’m messing with your health, too. Don’t be stupid.”I gritted my teeth. She was allowed to kill herself for a monster, but I wasn’tallowed to miss a few nights’ sleep to watch her do it?“Get some rest, please,” she went on. “There’re a few beds upstairs—you’rewelcome to any of them.”The look on Rosalie’s face made it clear that I wasn’t welcome to one of them. Itmade me wonder what Sleepless Beauty needed a bed for anyway. Was she thatpossessive of her props?“Thanks, Bells, but I’d rather sleep on the ground. Away from the stench, youknow.”She grimaced. “Right.”Carlisle was back then, and Bella reached out for the blood, absentminded, likeshe was thinking of something else. With the same distracted expression, shestarted sucking it down.She really was looking better. She pulled herself forward, being careful of thetubes, and scooted into a sitting position. Rosalie hovered, her hands ready tocatch Bella if she sagged. But Bella didn’t need her. Taking deep breaths inbetween swallows, Bella finished the second cup quickly.
  • 189. 190“How do you feel now?” Carlisle asked.“Not sick. Sort of hungry… only I’m not sure if I’m hungry or thirsty, you know?”“Carlisle, just look at her,” Rosalie murmured, so smug she should have canaryfeathers on her lips. “This is obviously what her body wants. She should drinkmore.”“She’s still human, Rosalie. She needs food, too. Let’s give her a little while to seehow this affects her, and then maybe we can try some food again. Does anythingsound particularly good to you, Bella?”“Eggs,” she said immediately, and then she exchanged a look and a smile withEdward. His smile was brittle, but there was more life on his face than before.I blinked then, and almost forgot how to open my eyes again.“Jacob,” Edward murmured. “You really should sleep. As Bella said, you’recertainly welcome to the accommodations here, though you’d probably be morecomfortable outside. Don’t worry about anything—I promise I’ll find you if there’sa need.”“Sure, sure,” I mumbled. Now that it appeared Bella had a few more hours, Icould escape. Go curl up under a tree somewhere.… Far enough away that thesmell couldn’t reach me. The bloodsucker would wake me up if something wentwrong. He owed me.“I do,” Edward agreed.I nodded and then put my hand on Bella’s. Hers was icy cold.“Feel better,” I said.“Thanks, Jacob.” She turned her hand over and squeezed mine. I felt the thinband of her wedding ring riding loose on her skinny finger.“Get her a blanket or something,” I muttered as I turned for the door.Before I made it, two howls pierced the still morning air. There was no mistakingthe urgency of the tone. No misunderstanding this time.“Dammit,” I snarled, and I threw myself through the door. I hurled my body offthe porch, letting the fire rip me apart midair. There was a sharp tearing sound asmy shorts shredded. Crap. Those were the only clothes I had. Didn’t matter now.I landed on paws and took off toward the west.What is it? I shouted in my head.
  • 190. 191Incoming, Seth answered. At least three.Did they split up?I’m running the line back to Seth at the speed of light, Leah promised. I couldfeel the air huffing through her lungs as she pushed herself to an incrediblevelocity. The forest whipped around her. So far, no other point of attack.Seth, do not challenge them. Wait for me.They’re slowing. Ugh—it’s so off not being able to hear them. I think…What?I think they’ve stopped.Waiting for the rest of the pack?Shh. Feel that?I absorbed his impressions. The faint, soundless shimmer in the air.Someone’s phasing?Feels like it, Seth agreed.Leah flew into the small open space where Seth waited. She raked her claws intothe dirt, spinning out like a race car.Got your back, bro.They’re coming, Seth said nervously. Slow. Walking.Almost there, I told them. I tried to fly like Leah. It felt horrible being separatedfrom Seth and Leah with potential danger closer to their end than mine. Wrong. Ishould be with them, between them and whatever was coming.Look who’s getting all paternal, Leah thought wryly.Head in the game, Leah.Four, Seth decided. Kid had good ears. Three wolves, one man.I made the little clearing then, moving immediately to the point. Seth sighed withrelief and then straightened up, already in place at my right shoulder. Leah fell inon my left with a little less enthusiasm.
  • 191. 192So now I rank under Seth, she grumbled to herself.First come, first served, Seth thought smugly. ’Sides, you were never an Alpha’sThird before. Still an upgrade.Under my baby brother is not an upgrade.Shh! I complained. I don’t care where you stand. Shut up and get ready.They came into view a few seconds later, walking, as Seth had thought. Jared inthe front, human, hands up. Paul and Quil and Collin on four legs behind him.There was no aggression in their postures. They hung back behind Jared, ears up,alert but calm.But… it was weird that Sam would send Collin rather than Embry. That wasn’twhat I would do if I were sending a diplomacy party into enemy territory. Iwouldn’t send a kid. I’d send the experienced fighter.A diversion? Leah thought.Were Sam, Embry, and Brady making a move alone? That didn’t seem likely.Want me to check? I can run the line and be back in two minutes.Should I warn the Cullens? Seth wondered.What if the point was to divide us? I asked. The Cullens know something’s up.They’re ready.Sam wouldn’t be so stupid…, Leah whispered, fear jagged in her mind. She wasimagining Sam attacking the Cullens with only the two others beside him.No, he wouldn’t, I assured her, though I felt a little sick at the image in her head,too.All the while, Jared and the three wolves stared at us, waiting. It was eerie not tohear what Quil and Paul and Collin were saying to one another. Their expressionswere blank—unreadable.Jared cleared his throat, and then he nodded to me. “White flag of truce, Jake.We’re here to talk.”Think it’s true? Seth asked.Makes sense, but…Yeah, Leah agreed. But.
  • 192. 193We didn’t relax.Jared frowned. “It would be easier to talk if I could hear you, too.”I stared him down. I wasn’t going to phase back until I felt better about thissituation. Until it made sense. Why Collin? That was the part that had me mostworried.“Okay. I guess I’ll just talk, then,” Jared said. “Jake, we want you to come back.”Quil let out a soft whine behind him. Seconding the statement.“You’ve torn our family apart. It’s not meant to be this way.”I wasn’t exactly in disagreement with that, but it was hardly the point. There werea few unresolved differences of opinion between me and Sam at the moment.“We know that you feel… strongly about the situation with the Cullens. We knowthat’s a problem. But this is an overreaction.”Seth growled. Overreaction? And attacking our allies without warning isn’t?Seth, you ever heard of a poker face? Cool it.Sorry.Jared’s eyes flickered to Seth and back to me. “Sam is willing to take this slowly,Jacob. He’s calmed down, talked to the other Elders. They’ve decided thatimmediate action is in no one’s best interest at this point.”Translation: They’ve already lost the element of surprise, Leah thought.It was weird how distinct our joint thinking was. The pack was already Sam’spack, was already “them” to us. Something outside and other. It was especiallyweird to have Leah thinking that way—to have her be a solid part of the “us.”“Billy and Sue agree with you, Jacob, that we can wait for Bella… to be separatedfrom the problem. Killing her is not something any of us feel comfortable with.”Though I’d just given Seth crap for it, I couldn’t hold back a small snarl of myown. So they didn’t quite feel comfortable with murder, huh?Jared raised his hands again. “Easy, Jake. You know what I mean. The point is,we’re going to wait and reassess the situation. Decide later if there’s a problemwith the… thing.”Ha, Leah thought. What a load.
  • 193. 194You don’t buy it?I know what they’re thinking, Jake. What Sam’s thinking. They’re betting onBella dying anyway. And then they figure you’ll be so mad…That I’ll lead the attack myself. My ears pressed against my skull. What Leah wasguessing sounded pretty spot-on. And very possible, too. When… if that thingkilled Bella, it was going to be easy to forget how I felt about Carlisle’s familyright now. They would probably look like enemies—like no more thanbloodsucking leeches—to me all over again.I’ll remind you, Seth whispered.I know you will, kid. Question is whether I’ll listen to you.“Jake?” Jared asked.I huffed a sigh.Leah, make a circuit—just to be sure. I’m going to have to talk to him, and Iwant to be positive there isn’t anything else going on while I’m phased.Give me a break, Jacob. You can phase in front of me. Despite my best efforts,I’ve seen you naked before—doesn’t do much for me, so no worries.I’m not trying to protect the innocence of your eyes, I’m trying to protect ourbacks. Get out of here.Leah snorted once and then launched herself into the forest. I could hear herclaws cutting into the soil, pushing her faster.Nudity was an inconvenient but unavoidable part of pack life. We’d all thoughtnothing of it before Leah came along. Then it got awkward. Leah had averagecontrol when it came to her temper—it took her the usual length of time to stopexploding out of her clothes every time she got pissed. We’d all caught a glimpse.And it wasn’t like she wasn’t worth looking at; it was just that it was so not worthit when she caught you thinking about it later.Jared and the others were staring at the place where she’d disappeared into thebrush with wary expressions.“Where’s she going?” Jared asked.I ignored him, closing my eyes and pulling myself together again. It felt like theair was trembling around me, shaking out from me in small waves. I lifted myselfup on my hind legs, catching the moment just right so that I was fully upright as Ishimmered down into my human self.
  • 194. 195“Oh,” Jared said. “Hey, Jake.”“Hey, Jared.”“Thanks for talking to me.”“Yeah.”“We want you to come back, man.”Quil whined again.“I don’t know if it’s that easy, Jared.”“Come home,” he said, leaning forward. Pleading. “We can sort this out. Youdon’t belong here. Let Seth and Leah come home, too.”I laughed. “Right. Like I haven’t been begging them to do that from hour one.”Seth snorted behind me.Jared assessed that, his eyes cautious again. “So, what now, then?”I thought that over for a minute while he waited.“I don’t know. But I’m not sure things could just go back to normal anyway,Jared. I don’t know how it works—it doesn’t feel like I can just turn this Alphathing off and on as the mood strikes. It feels sort of permanent.”“You still belong with us.”I raised my eyebrows. “Two Alphas can’t belong in the same place, Jared.Remember how close it got last night? The instinct is too competitive.”“So are you all just going to hang out with the parasites for the rest of your lives?”he demanded. “You don’t have a home here. You’re already out of clothes,” hepointed out. “You gonna stay wolf all the time? You know Leah doesn’t like eatingthat way.”“Leah can do whatever she wants when she gets hungry. She’s here by her ownchoice. I’m not telling anyone what to do.”Jared sighed. “Sam is sorry about what he did to you.”I nodded. “I’m not angry anymore.”“But?”
  • 195. 196“But I’m not coming back, not now. We’re going to wait and see how it plays out,too. And we’re going to watch out for the Cullens for as long as that seemsnecessary. Because, despite what you think, this isn’t just about Bella. We’reprotecting those who should be protected. And that applies to the Cullens, too.”At least a fair number of them, anyway.Seth yelped softly in agreement.Jared frowned. “I guess there’s nothing I can say to you, then.”“Not now. We’ll see how things go.”Jared turned to face Seth, concentrating on him now, separate from me. “Sueasked me to tell you—no, to beg you—to come home. She’s brokenhearted, Seth.All alone. I don’t know how you and Leah can do this to her. Abandon her thisway, when your dad just barely died—”Seth whimpered.“Ease up, Jared,” I warned.“Just letting him know how it is.”I snorted. “Right.” Sue was tougher than anyone I knew. Tougher than my dad,tougher than me. Tough enough to play on her kids’ sympathies if that’s what ittook to get them home. But it wasn’t fair to work Seth that way. “Sue’s knownabout this for how many hours now? And most of that time spent with Billy andOld Quil and Sam? Yeah, I’m sure she’s just perishing of loneliness. ’Courseyou’re free to go if you want, Seth. You know that.”Seth sniffed.Then, a second later, he cocked an ear to the north. Leah must be close. Jeez, shewas fast. Two beats, and Leah skidded to a stop in the brush a few yards away.She trotted in, taking the point in front of Seth. She kept her nose in the air, veryobviously not looking in my direction.I appreciated that.“Leah?” Jared asked.She met his gaze, her muzzle pulling back a little over her teeth.Jared didn’t seem surprised by her hostility. “Leah, you know you don’t want tobe here.”
  • 196. 197She snarled at him. I gave her a warning glance she didn’t see. Seth whined andnudged her with his shoulder.“Sorry,” Jared said. “Guess I shouldn’t assume. But you don’t have any ties to thebloodsuckers.”Leah very deliberately looked at her brother and then at me.“So you want to watch out for Seth, I get that,” Jared said. His eyes touched myface and then went back to hers. Probably wondering about that second look—just like I was. “But Jake’s not going to let anything happen to him, and he’s notafraid to be here.” Jared made a face. “Anyway, please, Leah. We want you back.Sam wants you back.”Leah’s tail twitched.“Sam told me to beg. He told me to literally get down on my knees if I have to. Hewants you home, Lee-lee, where you belong.”I saw Leah flinch when Jared used Sam’s old nickname for her. And then, whenhe added those last three words, her hackles rose and she was yowling a longstream of snarls through her teeth. I didn’t have to be in her head to hear thecussing-out she was giving him, and neither did he. You could almost hear theexact words she was using.I waited till she was done. “I’m going to go out on a limb here and say that Leahbelongs wherever she wants to be.”Leah growled, but, as she was glaring at Jared, I figured it was in agreement.“Look, Jared, we’re still family, okay? We’ll get past the feud, but, until we do, youprobably ought to stick to your land. Just so there aren’t misunderstandings.Nobody wants a family brawl, right? Sam doesn’t want that, either, does he?”“Of course, not,” Jared snapped. “We’ll stick to our land. But where is your land,Jacob? Is it vampire land?”“No, Jared. Homeless at the moment. But don’t worry—this isn’t going to lastforever.” I had to take a breath. “There’s not that much time… left. Okay? Thenthe Cullens will probably go, and Seth and Leah will come home.”Leah and Seth whined together, their noses turning my direction insynchronization.“And what about you, Jake?”
  • 197. 198“Back to the forest, I think. I can’t really stick around La Push. Two Alphas meanstoo much tension. ’Sides, I was headed that way anyway. Before this mess.”“What if we need to talk?” Jared asked.“Howl—but watch the line, ’kay? We’ll come to you. And Sam doesn’t need tosend so many. We aren’t looking for a fight.”Jared scowled, but nodded. He didn’t like me setting conditions for Sam. “Seeyou around, Jake. Or not.” He waved halfheartedly.“Wait, Jared. Is Embry okay?”Surprise crossed his face. “Embry? Sure, he’s fine. Why?”“Just wondering why Sam sent Collin.”I watched his reaction, still suspicious that something was going on. I sawknowledge flash in his eyes, but it didn’t look like the kind I was expecting.“That’s not really your business anymore, Jake.”“Guess not. Just curious.”I saw a twitch from the corner of my eye, but I didn’t acknowledge it, because Ididn’t want to give Quil away. He was reacting to the subject.“I’ll let Sam know about your… instructions. Goodbye, Jacob.”I sighed. “Yeah. Bye, Jared. Hey, tell my dad that I’m okay, will you? And that I’msorry, and that I love him.”“I’ll pass that along.”“Thanks.”“C’mon, guys,” Jared said. He turned away from us, heading out of sight to phasebecause Leah was here. Paul and Collin were right on his heels, but Quilhesitated. He yelped softly, and I took a step toward him.“Yeah, I miss you, too, bro.”Quil jogged over to me, his head hanging down morosely. I patted his shoulder.“It’ll be okay.”He whined.
  • 198. 199“Tell Embry I miss having you two on my flanks.”He nodded and then pressed his nose to my forehead. Leah snorted. Quil lookedup, but not at her. He looked back over his shoulder at where the others hadgone.“Yeah, go home,” I told him.Quil yelped again and then took off after the others. I’d bet Jared wasn’t waitingsuper-patiently. As soon as he was gone, I pulled the warmth from the center ofmy body and let it surge through my limbs. In a flash of heat, I was on four legsagain.Thought you were going to make out with him, Leah snickered.I ignored her.Was that okay? I asked them. It worried me, speaking for them that way, when Icouldn’t hear exactly what they were thinking. I didn’t want to assume anything. Ididn’t want to be like Jared that way. Did I say anything you didn’t want me to?Did I not say something I should have?You did great, Jake! Seth encouraged.You could have hit Jared, Leah thought. I wouldn’t have minded that.I guess we know why Embry wasn’t allowed to come, Seth thought.I didn’t understand. Not allowed?Jake, didya see Quil? He’s pretty torn up, right? I’d put ten to one that Embry’seven more upset. And Embry doesn’t have a Claire. There’s no way Quil can justpick up and walk away from La Push. Embry might. So Sam’s not going to takeany chances on him getting convinced to jump ship. He doesn’t want our packany bigger than it is now.Really? You think? I doubt Embry would mind shredding some Cullens.But he’s your best friend, Jake. He and Quil would rather stand behind you thanface you in a fight.Well, I’m glad Sam kept him home, then. This pack is big enough. I sighed. Okay,then. So we’re good, for now. Seth, you mind keeping an eye on things for awhile? Leah and I both need to crash. This felt on the level, but who knows?Maybe it was a distraction.
  • 199. 200I wasn’t always so paranoid, but I remembered the feel of Sam’s commitment.The total one-track focus on destroying the danger he saw. Would he takeadvantage of the fact that he could lie to us now?No problem! Seth was only too eager to do whatever he could. You want me toexplain to the Cullens? They’re probably still kinda tense.I got it. I want to check things out anyway.They caught the whir of images from my fried brain.Seth whimpered in surprise. Ew.Leah whipped her head back and forth like she was trying to shake the image outof her mind. That is easily the freakin’ grossest thing I’ve heard in my life. Yuck.If there was anything in my stomach, it would be coming back.They are vampires, I guess, Seth allowed after a minute, compensating for Leah’sreaction. I mean, it makes sense. And if it helps Bella, it’s a good thing, right?Both Leah and I stared at him.What?Mom dropped him a lot when he was a baby, Leah told me.On his head, apparently.He used to gnaw on the crib bars, too.Lead paint?Looks like it, she thought.Seth snorted. Funny. Why don’t you two shut up and sleep?
  • 200. 201 14. YOU KNOW THINGS ARE BAD WHEN YOU FEEL GUILTY FOR BEING RUDE TO VAMPIRESWhen I got back to the house, there was no one waiting outside for my report.Still on alert?Everything’s cool, I thought tiredly.My eyes quickly caught a small change in the now-familiar scene. There was astack of light-colored fabric on the bottom step of the porch. I loped over toinvestigate. Holding my breath, because the vampire smell stuck to the fabric likeyou wouldn’t believe, I nudged the stack with my nose.Someone had laid out clothes. Huh. Edward must have caught my moment ofirritation as I’d bolted out the door. Well. That was… nice. And weird.I took the clothes gingerly between my teeth—ugh—and carried them back to thetrees. Just in case this was some joke by the blond psychopath and I had a bunchof girls’ stuff here. Bet she’d love to see the look on my human face as I stoodthere naked, holding a sundress.In the cover of the trees, I dropped the stinking pile and shifted back to human. Ishook the clothes out, snapping them against a tree to beat some of the smellfrom them. They were definitely guy’s clothes—tan pants and a white button-down shirt. Neither of them long enough, but they looked like they’d fit aroundme. Must be Emmett’s. I rolled the cuffs up on the shirtsleeves, but there wasn’tmuch I could do about the pants. Oh well.I had to admit, I felt better with some clothes to my name, even stinky ones thatdidn’t quite fit. It was hard not being able to just jet back home and grab anotherpair of old sweatpants when I needed them. The homeless thing again—nothaving anyplace to go back to. No possessions, either, which wasn’t bothering metoo bad now, but would probably get annoying soon.Exhausted, I walked slowly up the Cullens’ porch steps in my fancy newsecondhand clothes but hesitated when I got to the door. Did I knock? Stupid,when they knew I was here. I wondered why no one acknowledged that—told meeither to come in or get lost. Whatever. I shrugged and let myself in.More changes. The room had shifted back to normal—almost—in the last twentyminutes. The big flat-screen was on, low volume, showing some chick flick thatno one seemed to be watching. Carlisle and Esme stood by the back windows,which were open to the river again. Alice, Jasper, and Emmett were out of sight,but I heard them murmuring upstairs. Bella was on the couch like yesterday, withjust one tube still hooked into her, and an IV hanging behind the back of the sofa.She was wrapped up like a burrito in a couple of thick quilts, so at least they’d
  • 201. 202listened to me before. Rosalie was cross-legged on the ground by her head.Edward sat at the other end of the couch with Bella’s burrito’ed feet in his lap. Helooked up when I came in and smiled at me—just a little twitch of his mouth—likesomething pleased him.Bella didn’t hear me. She only glanced up when he did, and then she smiled, too.With real energy, her whole face lighting up. I couldn’t remember the last timeshe’d looked so excited to see me.What was with her? For crying out loud, she was married! Happily married,too—there was no question that she was in love with her vampire past theboundaries of sanity. And hugely pregnant, to top it off.So why did she have to be so damn thrilled to see me? Like I’d made her wholefreakin’ day by walking through the door.If she would just not care… Or more than that—really not want me around. Itwould be so much easier to stay away.Edward seemed to be in agreement with my thoughts—we were on the samewavelength so much lately it was crazy. He was frowning now, reading her facewhile she beamed at me.“They just wanted to talk,” I mumbled, my voice dragging with exhaustion. “Noattack on the horizon.”“Yes,” Edward answered. “I heard most of it.”That woke me up a little. We’d been a good three miles out. “How?”“I’m hearing you more clearly—it’s a matter of familiarity and concentration.Also, your thoughts are slightly easier to pick up when you’re in your humanform. So I caught most of what passed out there.”“Oh.” It bugged me a little, but for no good reason, so I shrugged it off. “Good. Ihate repeating myself.”“I’d tell you to go get some sleep,” Bella said, “but my guess is that you’re going topass out on the floor in about six seconds, so there’s probably no point.”It was amazing how much better she sounded, how much stronger she looked. Ismelled fresh blood and saw that the cup was in her hands again. How muchblood would it take to keep her going? At some point, would they start trotting inthe neighbors?I headed for the door, counting off the seconds for her as I walked. “OneMississippi… two Mississippi . . .”
  • 202. 203“Where’s the flood, mutt?” Rosalie muttered.“You know how you drown a blonde, Rosalie?” I asked without stopping orturning to look at her. “Glue a mirror to the bottom of a pool.”I heard Edward chuckle as I pulled the door shut. His mood seemed to improvein exact correlation to Bella’s health.“I’ve already heard that one,” Rosalie called after me.I trudged down the steps, my only goal to drag myself far enough into the treesthat the air would be pure again. I planned to ditch the clothes a convenientdistance from the house for future use rather than tying them to my leg, so Iwouldn’t be smelling them, either. As I fumbled with the buttons on the newshirt, I thought randomly about how buttons would never be in style forwerewolves.I heard the voices while I slogged across the lawn.“Where are you going?” Bella asked.“There was something I forgot to say to him.”“Let Jacob sleep—it can wait.”Yes, please, let Jacob sleep.“It will only take a moment.”I turned slowly. Edward was already out the door. He had an apology in hisexpression as he approached me.“Jeez, what now?”“I’m sorry,” he said, and then he hesitated, like he didn’t know how to phrasewhat he was thinking.What’s on your mind, mind reader?“When you were speaking to Sam’s delegates earlier,” he murmured, “I wasgiving a play-by-play for Carlisle and Esme and the rest. They were concerned—”“Look, we’re not dropping our guard. You don’t have to believe Sam like we do.We’re keeping our eyes open regardless.”
  • 203. 204“No, no, Jacob. Not about that. We trust your judgment. Rather, Esme wastroubled by the hardships this is putting your pack through. She asked me tospeak to you privately about it.”That took me off guard. “Hardships?”“The homeless part, particularly. She’s very upset that you are all so… bereft.”I snorted. Vampire mother hen—bizarre. “We’re tough. Tell her not to worry.”“She’d still like to do what she can. I got the impression that Leah prefers not toeat in her wolf form?”“And?” I demanded.“Well, we do have normal human food here, Jacob. Keeping up appearances, and,of course, for Bella. Leah is welcome to anything she’d like. All of you are.”“I’ll pass that along.”“Leah hates us.”“So?”“So try to pass it along in such a way as to make her consider it, if you don’tmind.”“I’ll do what I can.”“And then there’s the matter of clothes.”I glanced down at the ones I was wearing. “Oh yeah. Thanks.” It probablywouldn’t be good manners to mention how bad they reeked.He smiled, just a little. “Well, we’re easily able to help out with any needs there.Alice rarely allows us to wear the same thing twice. We’ve got piles of brand-newclothes that are destined for Goodwill, and I’d imagine that Leah is fairly close toEsme’s size. . . .”“Not sure how she’ll feel about bloodsucker castoffs. She’s not as practical as Iam.”“I trust that you can present the offer in the best possible light. As well as theoffer for any other physical object you might need, or transportation, or anythingelse at all. And showers, too, since you prefer to sleep outdoors. Please… don’tconsider yourselves without the benefits of a home.”
  • 204. 205He said the last line softly—not trying to keep quiet this time, but with some kindof real emotion.I stared at him for a second, blinking sleepily. “That’s, er, nice of you. Tell Esmewe appreciate the, uh, thought. But the perimeter cuts through the river in a fewplaces, so we stay pretty clean, thanks.”“If you would pass the offer on, regardless.”“Sure, sure.”“Thank you.”I turned away from him, only to stop cold when I heard the low, pained cry frominside the house. By the time I looked back, he was already gone.What now?I followed after him, shuffling like a zombie. Using about the same number ofbrain cells, too. It didn’t feel like I had a choice. Something was wrong. I would gosee what it was. There would be nothing I could do. And I would feel worse.It seemed inevitable.I let myself in again. Bella was panting, curled over the bulge in the center of herbody. Rosalie held her while Edward, Carlisle, and Esme all hovered. A flicker ofmotion caught my eye; Alice was at the top of the stairs, staring down into theroom with her hands pressed to her temples. It was weird—like she was barredfrom entering somehow.“Give me a second, Carlisle,” Bella panted.“Bella,” the doctor said anxiously, “I heard something crack. I need to take alook.”“Pretty sure”—pant—“it was a rib. Ow. Yep. Right here.” She pointed to her leftside, careful not to touch.It was breaking her bones now.“I need to take an X-ray. There might be splinters. We don’t want it to punctureanything.”Bella took a deep breath. “Okay.”Rosalie lifted Bella carefully. Edward seemed like he was going to argue, butRosalie bared her teeth at him and growled, “I’ve already got her.”
  • 205. 206So Bella was stronger now, but the thing was, too. You couldn’t starve onewithout starving the other, and healing worked just the same. No way to win.Blondie carried Bella swiftly up the big staircase with Carlisle and Edward righton her heels, none of them taking any notice of me standing dumbstruck in thedoorway.So they had a blood bank and an X-ray machine? Guess the doc brought his workhome with him.I was too tired to follow them, too tired to move. I leaned back against the walland then slid to the ground. The door was still open, and I pointed my nosetoward it, grateful for the clean breeze blowing in. I leaned my head against thejamb and listened.I could hear the sound of the X-ray machinery upstairs. Or maybe I just assumedthat’s what it was. And then the lightest of footsteps coming down the stairs. Ididn’t look to see which vampire it was.“Do you want a pillow?” Alice asked me.“No,” I mumbled. What was with the pushy hospitality? It was creeping me out.“That doesn’t look comfortable,” she observed.“S’not.”“Why don’t you move, then?”“Tired. Why aren’t you upstairs with the rest of them?” I shot back.“Headache,” she answered.I rolled my head around to look at her.Alice was a tiny little thing. ’Bout the size of one of my arms. She looked evensmaller now, sort of hunched in on herself. Her small face was pinched.“Vampires get headaches?”“Not the normal ones.”I snorted. Normal vampires.“So how come you’re never with Bella anymore?” I asked, making the question anaccusation. It hadn’t occurred to me before, because my head had been full ofother crap, but it was weird that Alice was never around Bella, not since I’d been
  • 206. 207here. Maybe if Alice were by her side, Rosalie wouldn’t be. “Thought you twowere like this.” I twisted two of my fingers together.“Like I said”—she curled up on the tile a few feet from me, wrapping her skinnyarms around her skinny knees—“headache.”“Bella’s giving you a headache?”“Yes.”I frowned. Pretty sure I was too tired for riddles. I let my head roll back aroundtoward the fresh air and closed my eyes.“Not Bella, really,” she amended. “The… fetus.”Ah, someone else who felt like I did. It was pretty easy to recognize. She said theword grudgingly, the way Edward did.“I can’t see it,” she told me, though she might have been talking to herself. For allshe knew, I was already gone. “I can’t see anything about it. Just like you.”I flinched, and then my teeth ground together. I didn’t like being compared to thecreature.“Bella gets in the way. She’s all wrapped around it, so she’s… blurry. Like badreception on a TV—like trying to focus your eyes on those fuzzy people jerkingaround on the screen. It’s killing my head to watch her. And I can’t see more thana few minutes ahead, anyway. The… fetus is too much a part of her future. Whenshe first decided… when she knew she wanted it, she blurred right out of mysight. Scared me to death.”She was quiet for a second, and then she added, “I have to admit, it’s a reliefhaving you close by—in spite of the wet-dog smell. Everything goes away. Likehaving my eyes closed. It numbs the headache.”“Happy to be of service, ma’am,” I mumbled.“I wonder what it has in common with you… why you’re the same that way.”Sudden heat flashed in the center of my bones. I clenched my fists to hold off thetremors.“I have nothing in common with that life-sucker,” I said through my teeth.“Well, there’s something there.”
  • 207. 208I didn’t answer. The heat was already burning away. I was too dead tired to stayfurious.“You don’t mind if I sit here by you, do you?” she asked.“Guess not. Stinks anyway.”“Thanks,” she said. “This is the best thing for it, I guess, since I can’t takeaspirin.”“Could you keep it down? Sleeping, here.”She didn’t respond, immediately lapsing into silence. I was out in seconds.I was dreaming that I was really thirsty. And there was a big glass of water infront of me—all cold, you could see the condensation running down the sides. Igrabbed the cup and took a huge gulp, only to find out pretty quick that it wasn’twater—it was straight bleach. I choked it back out, spewing it everywhere, and abunch of it blew out of my nose. It burned. My nose was on fire.…The pain in my nose woke me up enough to remember where I’d fallen asleep.The smell was pretty fierce, considering that my nose wasn’t actually inside thehouse. Ugh. And it was noisy. Someone was laughing too loud. A familiar laugh,but one that didn’t go with the smell. Didn’t belong.I groaned and opened my eyes. The skies were dull gray—it was daytime, but noclue as to when. Maybe close to sunset—it was pretty dark.“About time,” Blondie mumbled from not too far away. “The chainsawimpersonation was getting a little tired.”I rolled over and wrenched myself into a sitting position. In the process, I figuredout where the smell was coming from. Someone had stuffed a wide feather pillowunder my face. Probably trying to be nice, I’d guess. Unless it’d been Rosalie.Once my face was out of the stinking feathers, I caught other scents. Like baconand cinnamon, all mixed up with the vampire smell.I blinked, taking in the room.Things hadn’t changed too much, except that now Bella was sitting up in themiddle of the sofa, and the IV was gone. Blondie sat at her feet, her head restingagainst Bella’s knees. Still gave me chills to see how casually they touched her,though I guess that was pretty brain-dead, all things considered. Edward was onone side of her, holding her hand. Alice was on the floor, too, like Rosalie. Herface wasn’t pinched up now. And it was easy to see why—she’d found anotherpainkiller.
  • 208. 209“Hey, Jake’s coming around!” Seth crowed.He was sitting on Bella’s other side, his arm slung carelessly over her shoulders,an overflowing plate of food on his lap.What the hell?“He came to find you,” Edward said while I got to my feet. “And Esme convincedhim to stay for breakfast.”Seth took in my expression, and he hurried to explain. “Yeah, Jake—I was justchecking to see if you were okay ’cause you didn’t ever phase back. Leah gotworried. I told her you probably just crashed human, but you know how she is.Anyway, they had all this food and, dang,”—he turned to Edward—“man, you cancook.”“Thank you,” Edward murmured.I inhaled slowly, trying to unclench my teeth. I couldn’t take my eyes off Seth’sarm.“Bella got cold,” Edward said quietly.Right. None of my business, anyway. She didn’t belong to me.Seth heard Edward’s comment, looked at my face, and suddenly he needed bothhands to eat with. He took his arm off Bella and dug in. I walked over to stand afew feet from the couch, still trying to get my bearings.“Leah running patrol?” I asked Seth. My voice was still thick with sleep.“Yeah,” he said as he chewed. Seth had new clothes on, too. They fit him betterthan mine fit me. “She’s on it. No worries. She’ll howl if there’s anything. Wetraded off around midnight. I ran twelve hours.” He was proud of that, and itshowed in his tone.“Midnight? Wait a minute—what time is it now?”“’Bout dawn.” He glanced toward the window, checking.Well, damn. I’d slept through the rest of the day and the whole night—droppedthe ball. “Crap. Sorry about that, Seth. Really. You shoulda kicked me awake.”“Naw, man, you needed some serious sleep. You haven’t taken a break sincewhen? Night before your last patrol for Sam? Like forty hours? Fifty? You’re not amachine, Jake. ’Sides, you didn’t miss anything at all.”
  • 209. 210Nothing at all? I glanced quickly at Bella. Her color was back to the way Iremembered it. Pale, but with the rose undertone. Her lips were pink again. Evenher hair looked better—shinier. She saw me appraising and gave me a grin.“How’s the rib?” I asked.“Taped up nice and tight. I don’t even feel it.”I rolled my eyes. I heard Edward grind his teeth together, and I figured her blow-it-off attitude bugged him as much at it bugged me.“What’s for breakfast?” I asked, a little sarcastic. “O negative or AB positive?”She stuck her tongue out at me. Totally herself again. “Omelets,” she said, but hereyes darted down, and I saw that her cup of blood was wedged between her legand Edward’s.“Go get some breakfast, Jake,” Seth said. “There’s a bunch in the kitchen. You’vegot to be empty.”I examined the food in his lap. Looked like half a cheese omelet and the lastfourth of a Frisbee-sized cinnamon roll. My stomach growled, but I ignored it.“What’s Leah having for breakfast?” I asked Seth critically.“Hey, I took food to her before I ate anything,” he defended himself. “She saidshe’d rather eat roadkill, but I bet she caves. These cinnamon rolls… ” He seemedat a loss for words.“I’ll go hunt with her, then.”Seth sighed as I turned to leave.“A moment, Jacob?”It was Carlisle asking, so when I turned around again, my face was probably lessdisrespectful than it would have been if anyone else had stopped me.“Yeah?”Carlisle approached me while Esme drifted off toward the other room. Hestopped a few feet away, just a little bit farther away than the normal spacebetween two humans having a conversation. I appreciated him giving me myspace.“Speaking of hunting,” he began in a somber tone. “That’s going to be an issue formy family. I understand that our previous truce is inoperative at the moment, so I
  • 210. 211wanted your advice. Will Sam be hunting for us outside of the perimeter you’vecreated? We don’t want to take a chance with hurting any of your family—orlosing any of ours. If you were in our shoes, how would you proceed?”I leaned away, a little surprised, when he threw it back at me like that. Whatwould I know about being in a bloodsucker’s expensive shoes? But, then again, Idid know Sam.“It’s a risk,” I said, trying to ignore the other eyes I felt on me and to talk only tohim. “Sam’s calmed down some, but I’m pretty sure that in his head, the treaty isvoid. As long as he thinks the tribe, or any other human, is in real danger, he’s notgoing to ask questions first, if you know what I mean. But, with all that, hispriority is going to be La Push. There really aren’t enough of them to keep adecent watch on the people while putting out hunting parties big enough to domuch damage. I’d bet he’s keeping it close to home.”Carlisle nodded thoughtfully.“So I guess I’d say, go out together, just in case. And probably you should go inthe day, ’cause we’d be expecting night. Traditional vampire stuff. You’re fast—goover the mountains and hunt far enough away that there’s no chance he’d sendanyone that far from home.”“And leave Bella behind, unprotected?”I snorted. “What are we, chopped liver?”Carlisle laughed, and then his face was serious again. “Jacob, you can’t fightagainst your brothers.”My eyes tightened. “I’m not saying it wouldn’t be hard, but if they were reallycoming to kill her—I would be able to stop them.”Carlisle shook his head, anxious. “No, I didn’t mean that you would be…incapable. But that it would be very wrong. I can’t have that on my conscience.”“It wouldn’t be on yours, Doc. It would be on mine. And I can take it.”“No, Jacob. We will make sure that our actions don’t make that a necessity.” Hefrowned thoughtfully “We’ll go three at a time,” he decided after a second. “That’sprobably the best we can do.”“I don’t know, Doc. Dividing down the middle isn’t the best strategy.”“We’ve got some extra abilities that will even it up. If Edward is one of the three,he’ll be able to give us a few miles’ radius of safety.”
  • 211. 212We both glanced at Edward. His expression had Carlisle backtracking quickly.“I’m sure there are other ways, too,” Carlisle said. Clearly, there was no physicalneed strong enough to get Edward away from Bella now. “Alice, I would imagineyou could see which routes would be a mistake?”“The ones that disappear,” Alice said, nodding. “Easy.”Edward, who had gone all tense with Carlisle’s first plan, loosened up. Bella wasstaring unhappily at Alice, that little crease between her eyes that she got whenshe was stressed out.“Okay, then,” I said. “That’s settled. I’ll just be on my way. Seth, I’ll expect youback on at dusk, so get a nap in there somewhere, all right?”“Sure, Jake. I’ll phase back soon as I’m done. Unless . . .” he hesitated, looking atBella. “Do you need me?”“She’s got blankets,” I snapped at him.“I’m fine, Seth, thanks,” Bella said quickly.And then Esme flitted back in the room, a big covered dish in her hands. Shestopped hesitantly just behind Carlisle’s elbow, her wide, dark gold eyes on myface. She held the dish out and took a shy step closer.“Jacob,” she said quietly. Her voice wasn’t quite so piercing as the others’. “Iknow it’s… unappetizing to you, the idea of eating here, where it smells sounpleasant. But I would feel much better if you would take some food with youwhen you go. I know you can’t go home, and that’s because of us. Please—easesome of my remorse. Take something to eat.” She held the food out to me, herface all soft and pleading. I don’t know how she did it, because she didn’t lookolder than her mid-twenties, and she was bone pale